My Antonia ~ Willa Cather ~ 7/02 ~ Great Books
jane
June 19, 2002 - 04:25 pm


        "Some memories are realities and are better than anything that can ever happen to one again."



MY ÁNTONIA~ Willa Cather


GREAT BOOKS WELCOMES EVERYONE, ESPECIALLY NEWCOMERS!






Willa Cather wrote, "There are only two or three human stories, and they go on repeating and repeating themselves as fiercely as if they have never happened before."

You are ALL welcome to join us as we experience the emotional power of the cruel struggle to tame the raw new country, the Nebraska plains and examine the reasons for the endurance of Cather's story of the losses, the changes, the whole adventure of childhood - as if it had never happened before.








My Ántonia ~ ELECTRONIC TEXT
Prairie Plains Talk // Sod Houses // Red Cloud, Nebraska (Black Hawk)// Old Oaken Bucket


Joan Pearson <- Discussion Leaders -> Maryal






My Ántonia Readers' Guide [click here]












Looking for the SeniorNet
Barnes & Noble Bookstore?

Joan Pearson
June 19, 2002 - 05:42 pm
Oh, good! We made it out here in public with some time to spare before everyone gathers for the book discussion on July 1...(how did it get to be July already! Where does the time go!)

We have decided NOT to precede this discussion with a full Cather biography, but we will bring up biographical information when it relates to the text - to clarify. Is that fair? Willa Cather was a fiercely private person, did not write of her personal relationships and I think she probably would have been pleased with this decision.

I am very interested to explore with you the reasons why My Ántonia was considered as highly as it was when it was published, and also why it is found on every list of Great Books today.

Please come in and make yourself comfortable as you tell what it is you hope to get out of this discussion. Have you read the book? How long ago?

So happy you are able to join in!

Deems
June 20, 2002 - 04:15 pm
What a lovely new prairie house Joan has made for us. I look forward to hearing all of your responses to what is probably Willa Cather's finest novel.

While it is a classic as befits our Great Books discussion, My Antonia reads quickly and is an excellent choice for the dog days of summer.

A hearty plains welcome to all of you from a midwesterner (Chicago).

Maryal

Traude
June 21, 2002 - 07:17 am
Joan and Maryal,

have ordered the book from BN and plan on joining you for the discussion.

The header is great, and I find the pre-discussion questions stimulating.

In haste.

Barbara St. Aubrey
June 21, 2002 - 10:32 am
Just a quickie - I've had a copy puchased a few years ago that I never probed - really looking forward to this discussion and a reason to finally open the cover of my book.

Joan Pearson
June 21, 2002 - 11:50 am
Good to see you, Barb and Traudee. I think we are going to enjoy this one. We won't speed our way through, but I don't think we will have trouble understanding the writing. We are looking for a pace just right to appreciate the novel, yet not dwell on side issues.

Is anyone familiar with the settlement of the Nebraska prairies? I'm trying to figure out if the immigrants came in wagons or ...train? When did the settlements begin, when did the train bring settlers? Did they come from New York?

Barbara St. Aubrey
June 22, 2002 - 12:01 am
Map of Bohemia

In 1867 Austria and Hungary united under the leadership of Emperor Franz Josef. The government decided to allow those not happy with this arrangement to emigrate to the United States. In Nebraska alone there were Bohemian churches in 44 towns and villages.

The Czech (Bohemian), Moravian and Slovak lands were ruled as part of the Habsburg dominions. This foreign rule over the once independent Bohemian kingdom was long resented and opposed by its inhabitants, because it kept peasants in slavery and poverty, without political or religious freedom, in this period of European enlightenment.

Barbara St. Aubrey
June 22, 2002 - 12:34 am
We don't have any railroads in Nabraska till the 1860s and if the immigrants came from New York at all they would have gone through Castle Gardens since Ellis Island didn't open till 1890.

As I understand it during the years up to the 1880s ships simply docked at will at any port. There are stories especially of Irish families seperated and various family members including young children living and staying alive as best they could on the warfs waiting, sometimes years, to be found by their families. Some children were never reunited with their family. During the Bohemian migration they would have sailed here in square rigged ships. Many landed in New Orleans, others in Baltimore etc.

Most of the Bohemian settlements in Texas came out of New Orleans - with no historical research my gut tells me that was a more likely destination for mid-western Bohemians - then they would proceeed up the Mississippi to St. Louis and overland to Nebraska. Traveling by boat was a lot cheaper than by train. Train fare was 10˘ a mile till the late 1860s, early 1870s when it was reduced to 7.5˘ a mile in order to encourage homsteaders.

Joan Pearson
June 22, 2002 - 05:30 am
>This is such good information, Barbara! Will put links to it in the heading this afternoon when I get back.

So much information from these links!
"For those who settled in these rural states with a high concentration of Czechs, the ultimate challenge was to make the transition from village peasant to frontier farmer. Czech immigrants came from economically depressed rural areas and were intellectually and culturally unsophisticated. They emigrated primarily for economic reasons, not to escape political oppression or to seek personal freedom. They often disguised this socio-economic motivation under the cloak of religious and political oppression, since the desire to escape autocratic rule plays well in America. The forefathers of these Czechs, however, did not flee. They were not refugees nor were they visionary radicals. They were simple peasants in search of land. They found it in the rural states of America."


And then this:
"The substantial emigration from the Czech lands to the United States began in the 1840s, reaching a peak in the 1890s. Czech immigrants did not start arriving in America in large numbers until the 1870s. By that time, most of the good land east of the Mississippi was already taken. Having settled first in cities such as New York, Cleveland, Chicago, and St. Louis, many were drawn westward by the allure of free land and the frontier."

From one of the links you gave us, I especially enjoyed this page which goes into the Bohemian customs and food - with musical accompaniement! You have to scroll down from the top to reach the links ~ Czech Republic Bohemia and Moravia

THANKS, BARB!

ALF
June 22, 2002 - 07:45 am
This information is wonderful ladies, thank you. I have just invited participants from the Nebraska Geographic forum to come in here and relate their stories of their emigrant forebearers.

Deems
June 22, 2002 - 08:04 am
Morning, Barbara and ALF~~ So good to see you here. A good morning to Traude as well.

I am struck by Barbara's note that "In Nebraska alone there were Bohemian churches in 44 towns and villages." Given that there weren't all that many towns in Nebraska at the time that is a LOT of Bohemian churches.

Apparently the Burlington RR tracks reached Red Cloud, Nebraska, on Nov. 4, 1878 and in 1882 the tracks reached Denver. Red Cloud was a division point. The railroad was a vital link from the prairie to the cities. Without it, their produce could not have travelled very far.

ALF~~What a great idea. I hope some of those Nebraska folks have roots that stretch way back to the nineteenth century.

ALF
June 22, 2002 - 09:18 am
Maryal: I hope that they give us some insight too. I wonder if the ethnic groups of the first land claimed (Nebraska) under the Homestead Act, are still as diverse as they were at that time. I also wonder if they continue to stick to "their own" groups as they did in our reading.

The Platte river has indirectly given the state its name, because Nebrathka, meaning flat water, was the Oto name for the Platte River.

Traude
June 23, 2002 - 09:04 am
May I add some more information on the history of Bohemia (Böhmen, in German), not only because I am a history buff but because I have a personal connection : My husband was born in the Sudetenland, = a German-speaking enclave within the new state of Czechoslovakia created after World War I. (*)

Bohemia (Bôhmen) and Moravia (Mähren, in German) became part of the Austro-Hungarian Empire in 1526 under the Habsburgs (correctly spelled with a "b", NOT a "p") whose reign ended after World War I.

Different ethnic groups were forcibly united willy nilly under the Habsburg umbrella at one time or another, depending on who won which of the innumerable regional, territorial wars, and whose territory was given away or traded. Not all the diverse ethnic groups coexisted happily, certainly not in Bohemia, the heartland of the (now) Czech republic.

There was a fierce national movement by the Czechs against the Germans in 1848. Discrimination continued. The visionary Thomas Masaryk fought for a popular Czech state against the Habsburg dynasty even as World War I still raged. A hoped-for union with Austria AFTER the war did not come to pass.

(*) Instead, the powers that be decided to create a new state : Czechoslovakia. After almost a century, that union was found to be no longer workable or viable. We now have the Czech republic, ably led by Vaclac Havel, and a separate Slovakia.

Now for the Sudeten Germans, located in the western and northern rims of then Czechoslovakia : they numbered about 3 1/2 million people at the end of WW I. Their hoped-for reunion with Austria had NOT come about after WW I, the discontent and discrimination increased. Clearly, the Sudeten Germans were ripe for the take. They fell for Hitler's lure and promises lock stock and barrel and "opted" for him. They were triumphantly and illegally "led back" into the bosom of the Reich in 1938 - and the world looked on, impassively.

The Czechs did not forget. Before World War even ended, and as soon as the rapacious Russians made significant forays into East Prussia, Pomerania, and Silesia, the Czechs expelled all the Sudeten Germans summarily within hours with what they could carry, and confiscated their property.

Most of them settled in Bavaria. Their offspring is there. The survivors want an official apology from the Czech government, and a decision about the property left behind (**) From the way things look now, it is doubtful that the issues will be resolved any time soon.

(**) Left-behind property is a major concern also in Germany when many East Germans fled to he west under somewhat similar circumstances befor eGerman unification in 1989. That is bound to keep a battalion of laywers busy for some time.

I realize this is of marginal interest for our upcoming discussion; still, I wanted to present the antecedents, as it were, for a better understanding of our book, and the people who came to Nebraska.

Deems
June 23, 2002 - 09:08 am
Thank you, Traude, for the history of Bohemia. I am always interested in history. In some areas I know quite a bit, but when it comes to this area in Europe I have always gotten so very confused. Your description helps to clear things up.

Do you have any idea why people who lived a free and easy, artsy kind of life were called "Bohemian"? Just curious.

Traude
June 23, 2002 - 10:07 am
Maryal, I tried to make an addition to my post after the fact, but couldn't. I meant to say that before WW II had ended, though the outcome was predictable, the Czechs proceeded, etc. etc.



I have no idea when the meaning of "Bohemian" was broadened beyond identifying one's provenance and language to identify also "someone with pretended artistic or intellectual aspirations in disregard of conventional rules and behavior, and living a wandering, vagabond life = slightly shortened def. 6 and 7 of Random House dictionary.

To understand the people who came to Nebraka and perhaps their reason for coming, in addition to looking for new land, we may have to get into the Bohemian churches founded in this country.

Deems
June 23, 2002 - 10:36 am
Thanks, Traude. I'll go check it out in the OED online and see if I can find out how the word changed. Your comment about the churches: I know we're dealing with Catholicism here, but don't know if it is Eastern Orthodox or Roman. Do you?

Deems
June 23, 2002 - 10:42 am
Here's meaning 3 from the OED. For some reason, I can't get the etymology to load. Will try again later.

3. A gipsy of society; one who either cuts himself off, or is by his habits cut off, from society for which he is otherwise fitted; especially an artist, literary man, or actor, who leads a free, vagabond, or irregular life, not being particular as to the society he frequents, and despising conventionalities generally. (Used with considerable latitude, with or without reference to morals.)

1848 THACKERAY Van. Fair lxiv, She was of a wild, roving nature, inherited from father and mother, who were both Bohemians, by taste and circumstances. 1862 Westm. Rev. July & Oct. 32-33 The term ‘Bohemian’ has come to be very commonly accepted in our day as the description of a certain kind of literary gipsey, no matter in what language he speaks, or what city he inhabits..A Bohemian is simply an artist or littérateur who, consciously or unconsciously, secedes from conventionality in life and in art. 1865 Cornh. Mag. Feb. 241 There are many blackguards who are Bohemians, but it does not at all follow that every Bohemian is a blackguard. 1875 EMERSON Lett. & Soc. Aims x. 256 In persons open to the suspicion of irregular and immoral living,in Bohemians.

Deems
June 23, 2002 - 10:51 am
Finally got it to load. Here's how the word came to mean artsy and free. The funny thing is that while I was messing around with the OED I wondered to myself if "La Boheme" might be connected in some way.

Anyway, here's the etymology for the extended senses of "Bohemian" from the Oxford Eng. Dictionary.




The transferred senses are taken from French, in which bohęme, bohémien, have been applied to the gipsies, since their first appearance in the 15th c., because they were thought to come from Bohemia, or perhaps actually entered the West through that country. Thence, in modern French, the word has been transferred to ‘vagabond, adventurer, person of irregular life or habits’, a sense introduced into Eng. by Thackeray.]

Barbara St. Aubrey
June 23, 2002 - 11:15 am
Found more I think interesting information Maryal to support your research --
The composers Smetana, Dvorak and Janacek, and the writer Jaroslav Hasek (author of The Good Soldier Schweik) were all Bohemians in this national sense. Bohemians by birthright, and all of them artists, it does not necessarily follow that they were Bohemians by nature, for Bohemia is also another, less clearly defined country: a country of the mind. This Bohemia in fact derives from misconceptions about the true Bohemia and, in the English-speaking world, such misconceptions go back as far as Shakespeare.

Bohemians in London NOT! Villon is the first remembered Bohemian poet. He had an uncomfortable life and an untidy death. Hunted from tavern to tavern, from place to place, stealing a goose there, killing a man here in a drunken brawl, and swinging from a gibbet in the end, he is a worthy example for the consideration of all young people who wish to follow literature or art without any money in their pockets. But even his fate would not deter them. Indeed, when I was setting out, I even wished to emulate him, and was so foolish as to write to an older friend that I wanted to be such another vagabond as Villon, and work and live in my own free way. The conceit of it, the idiocy - and yet, it is something to remember that you have once felt like that.

King of Bohemia

The French "Bohémiens" indicates the belief that they came from Bohemia, which is significant in that Bohemia has recently been the scene of anti-gypsy protests. The gypsies were told to go back to Spain, which is where Bohemians apparently think they came from.

The villlage of Lety in south Bohemia sent the first Czech pioneer to Cleveland, Ohio, in 1848. Thousands of families followed. I discovered this information in the State Archive of Trebon in 1992 while researching the 19th century exodus of Bohemian peasants. I saw Lety as the cradle of Czech emigration to the American Midwest. The reading-room director where I worked perceived Lety in a different light.

"There was a concentration camp there during the war," she told me. "It was a Gypsy camp. All the inmates died of typhus."

Kathleen Zobel
June 23, 2002 - 11:34 am
When I took "My Antonia" off the shelf and opened to the Foreward, I found myself smiling with a feeling of visiting an old friend. I had read it about five years ago and look forward to my return visit.

My husband was born and raised in Nebraska, one of nine children whose parents settled there after WW1.

Bohemia is now known as the Czech Republic according to the book's Foreward by Doris Grumbach.

Westward HO!

Kathleen Zobel
June 23, 2002 - 11:41 am
PS...The Bohemian name Antonia is strongly accented on the first syllable, like the English name Anthony, and the i is, of course, given the sound of long e. The name is pronounced An'-ton-ee-ah.

Above taken from a footnote on the first page of chapter one.

Joan Pearson
June 23, 2002 - 01:17 pm
kathleen! It is so good to have you here with us! You've read the book, regard it as an "old friend" AND you are married to a CORNHUSKER! Perfect!

Let's all practice together pronouncing the name, "ÁNTONIA", accent on that first syallable...An'-ton-ee-ah.

Now, all we need is Willa Cather's name pronounced correctly, and we will all sound soooooooo knowledgable! Anyone?

Welcome, kathleen!

Traude
June 23, 2002 - 01:48 pm
I don't mean to lead us too far afield here, but there is a web site worth looking at =

www.newadvent.org/cathen/02620a.htm

There you have it. (One of these days I will learn how to place a link !)

Our live evening book group discussed My Antonia 2 1/2 years ago; the group leader announced it as My AntonEEEEEA, with the stress on the EEEA-- which seemed very odd to me, and wrong too. I was not there for the discussion because I was in the hospital having my knee replaced.

To be frank, I had not wondered how to pronounce "Cather". Is the vowel the problem ? If so, is it pronounced as in "catheter" or as in "able" or as in "Catherine" ? Could the 'th' be the problem ? I wait to be enlightened.

Malryn (Mal)
June 23, 2002 - 02:45 pm
Cather is pronounced like "rather", I believe. She was named Wilella Cather when she was born, added the middle name, "Sibert", later.

Mal

Joan Pearson
June 24, 2002 - 04:47 am
Yes, Mal, that's it! Cather pronouned lie "rather" or "gather"! She went through a number of name changes, because she hated her name...she had been named after a relative who had died from diptheria. As a kid, she preferred "Willie"...sometimes signed her school papers "William"...Finally settled on "Willa"...a nice compromise, I think?

So, now we have it... My Ántonia, [An'-ton-ee-ah], by Willa Cather [as in rather or gather]...

Was Willa born in Red Cloud do you know?

Malryn (Mal)
June 24, 2002 - 05:12 am
Joan, Willa Cather was born near Winchester, Virginia December 7, 1843. Her family moved to Red Cloud when she was 9 years old.

I've been trying to find out the origin of the name, Cather. What nationality does it represent? Does anyone know?

Mal

Traude
June 24, 2002 - 06:33 am
The origin of Ŕntonia is German in all likelihood, the male equivalent being Anton.

As for the pronunciation, there's no question where the stress lies, that's why the accent is there, but as for the 'ia' (proposed 'eea') , it seems to me the sound would have to be more like 'ya' for proper balance, = ANtonya.

Joan Pearson
June 24, 2002 - 06:54 am
Have you ever seen a German capital letter accented that way, Traudee? I'll tell you, it wasn't easy doing that on my computer. In French, you never put an accent mark on a captital. (it is the acute accent, rather than the grave) I didn't think you did that in German either.

Mal, the fact that W. Cather was born in Virginia, means then that she was probably NOT of one of the immigrant groups about whom she wrote...but she WAS a newcomer to the area, just as they were.

Malryn (Mal)
June 24, 2002 - 07:27 am
Yes, Willa Cather was a newcomer to the Red Cloud area. I believe much of this book is autobiographical and is based on the author's early and later experiences in Nebraska.

The only things I could find about the name Cather is that it is of English or Irish origin, probably derived from Caither.

Mal

Deems
June 24, 2002 - 11:23 am
Welcome Kathleen! Welcome Malryn! Good to have you both here.

Kathleen, how interesting that you read the book five years ago and are eager to return to it. I will be listening for any differences that you notice upon this reading. It has been my experience that every time I reread something, I notice items I had not noticed before. And this happens no matter how familiar I am with a text.

As for the pronunciation of "Cather," I didn't know that it rhymed with "rather." I've always said, wrongly as it turns out, Cath-er, like "path" plus "er," but the sounds are very like each other as long as the accent is on the first syllable.

As for "Antonia," Traude's suggestion is possible. I have been pronouncing it AN to nee a with a secondary light stress on the "nee" syllable. Traude's suggestion makes more sense to me.

Traude
June 24, 2002 - 08:12 pm
Joan and Maryal,

I said "in all likelihood". It is possible of course that this is the Czech equivalent. After all, there is a Russian Anton too, as in Anton Pavlevich Chekhov <g>.

Quite true, there is no German letter with that accent, nor is there one such in my comprehensive PopChar list; there are (only) Ä - Ĺ - Ŕ - Ă. Mind you, I am not in the habit of making premature linguistic assertions; I don't even have the book yet !

Of course we could always consult with someone at the Czech Consulate in New York. I did that once a while back, when I was in a quandary about ONE Czech phrase and its spelling. The Czech Republic had no diplomatic representation in Boston, but New York did. It took a while to get the number from Directory Assistance but I reached a nice young man who gave me the answer I was looking for in no time flat. The call was not that expensive either. In cases like this the proverbial horse's mouth would seem more reliable than speculation, IMHO.

Joan Pearson
June 25, 2002 - 05:43 am
When kathleen provide us the pronunciation of Ántonia, she mentioned the footnote found in the electronic copy linked into the heading. This footnote appears in most editions of the novel.
NOTES: [1] The Bohemian name Ántonia is strongly accented on the first syllable, like the English name Anthony, and the `i' is, of course, given the sound of long `e'. The name is pronounced An'-ton-ee-ah.
WC was very specific about every detail of the appearance and contents of the first publication and later editions, as we shall see. The prints that appeared in the early editions and most subsequent, (though not in all paperbacks or electronic texts) were chosen by the author and their placement specified by herself. The one of the immigrants in the heading appears in the first book of the novel.

I think it's funny the interest she took in the pronunciation of the title character's name, as if she were a living breathing person whose name must be pronounced as the character herself would pronounce it.

Malryn (Mal)
June 25, 2002 - 06:40 am
Willa Cather was writing about a real person. I found the following quote HERE.
The original of Ántonia was Annie Sadilek Pavelka, whom Cather had met in childhood and with whom she maintained a lifelong friendship: 'Of the people who interested me most as a child was the Bohemian hired girl of one of our neighbors, who was so good to me... Annie fascinated me and and I always had it in mind to write a story about her.' "
Perhaps ANtonia is the way Annie Sadilek Pavelka would have pronounced the name.

We have to keep in mind that there is a difference in dialects and pronunciation between true Czech, Slovak, Bohemian and Moravian. I had a very good friend for many years who came to this country from the Tatra area in Czechoslovakia. He considered himself Slovak, not Czech, and the language he spoke was Slovak and quite different from Czech. Traude, his name was Grech, which I always considered more German than Czechoslovakian. I suspect that he would have pronounced Antonia as AntonYA with the accent on the first syllable.

Mal

Barbara St. Aubrey
June 25, 2002 - 11:51 am
hehehe you say to-may-toe and I say to-mah-toe...

betty gregory
June 26, 2002 - 09:46 pm
Joan, yes, it is funny/different about that footnote in Chapter 1 on the name pronunciation, as is the existence of an Introduction. Footnotes and introductions usually don't show up in a novel, but similar to a fictional (pretend) autobiography, this is a fictional essay/report/story that a fictional friend wrote....if I have this straight.

I haven't read this book in such a long time, but your comments about that footnote jogged my memory enough to take me to the Introduction to confirm how odd but interesting it is for the CHARACTER to give us an introduction, then a footnote.

AN-to-NEE-a, with a softer emphasis on the NEE is how I repeated it to myself before. I remember I had just finished a Russian book where all the names had a SECOND syllable emphasis, so I had to stop to say ANtonia aloud as I read. It does have a beautiful sound, though, doesn't it?

Betty

Ella Gibbons
June 27, 2002 - 08:32 am
With a PC, Joan, I have no problem with Antonia looking good. I'd love to join in on this discussion but have APRIL 1865 ongoing.

Joan Pearson
June 27, 2002 - 06:29 pm
Ella, April 1865 sounds as if it's going to be a lively discussion...even though it's keeping you fully occupied! Good luck with it!

Mal, Annie was a Bohemian girl - Willia knew other Bohemians too...she probably DID know how they pronounced it. At first I thought we were on to something...that Annie's real name was Antonia, but I just read a letter found in the appendices to the edition I'm reading...a letter from Anna Pavelka written at the age of 86, two months before she died. I tried to scan it, but the first part is illegible...will try again tomorrow. In the letter she talks about the Jermans, the Pollish immigrants....

I'd like to hear about the other ethnic groups living in Red Cloud when Willa Cather arrived, wouldn't you? The Swedish, the Norwegians too...It must have been a real culture shock for 9 year old Willa coming out of Virginia's Shenandoah valley - Patsy Kline territory!

Betty, Welcome! Your sense of humor in the small things...will be a welcome addition to our discussion. I'm starting to see that Willa Cather was somewhat...laughable in her attention to detail...everything had to be just so, her way or no way. So many of the footnotes are her own! Some of the type set for instance...well, we'll see that next week. Good to have you with us, Betty!

JeanneP
June 28, 2002 - 09:15 am
Just found this Author and can't put her books down. Read three this week. Don't think that have many more to read as it looks like she just has written about 6 books.

Anyone else reading her? I read "My Antonia" loved it. LIke to read about life as it was on the prairies back then. Get a feelin would liked to have done it but deep down know would have been to hard for me.

JeanneP

Joan Pearson
June 28, 2002 - 03:09 pm
WELCOME, JEANNE P! Have you read EB's latest, True to Form? The story parallels Ántonia's I think. If you click on the Barnes & Noble link in the heading here, you will find more Elizabeth Berg to keep you satisfied for a while.

We hope you'll stay and revisit My Ántonia with us...it is said that one finds something new with every reading. While it is Antonia's story, an immigrant with language and other obstacles, I can't help but think about how Willa Cather adapted to live on the prairie...how different, how difficult was it for her to begin a new life here at the age of 9? Surely not the same as what she had left behind in old Virginny. I don't know...kids are adaptable, more adaptable than we would be, I guess.

JeanneP
June 28, 2002 - 08:30 pm
Yes, I went in my library site and saw where they are more that 6 books by Elizabeth Berg. Got two more today. I prefer reading large print books anymore. Not for bad eye sight but I read so much the it is easier with large print. I also read a lot in bed where the lighting not as good as livingroom. I will order True to Form and look forward to reading it. Going to read Antonia again soon.

JeanneP

Joan Pearson
June 29, 2002 - 08:23 am
Jeanne, we'll be looking for you on Monday morning. As we are looking at a big holiday week, we are only going to discuss Cather's Introduction to the book until the 5th! Very short, easy reading. But important!(see the schedule above)

I just read this statement by Teddy Roosevelt - it will be interesting to see how it translates down on the farm...
Immigration and Assimilation: In 1918, the year My Ántonia was published, ex-president Theodore Roosevelt expressed two common sentiments—then as now—about immigration: that “Every immigrant who comes here should be required within five years to learn English or leave the country,” and that “There can be no fifty-fifty Americanism in this country. There is room here for only 100% Americanism, only for those who are Americans and nothing else.”

Traude
June 29, 2002 - 10:24 am
Joan,

my book is in. It's a BN edition published in 1994. There is no footnote in chapter 1.

Mal, the Cather family originated in Wales. After Willa had become a well known novelist, she received a letter from a Cather in England asking if she were a descendant of the Jasper Cather who had emigrated to America from Northern Ireland. This distant English cousin explained that the original family home was the Cadder Idris, the highest mountain in Wales, from which the name apparently had come.

See you here on Monday.

Deems
June 29, 2002 - 04:38 pm
Traude, You and I have the same text. I was amazed at the low price. I guess B & N can reprint certain books that have expired copyrights. Most interesting.

This is going to be fun!

If you're out there, reading this, and haven't popped in yet to say hello, please do so. A brand new discussion and lots of chairs available.

Maryal

Justin
June 30, 2002 - 04:09 pm
My Antonia has lain on my shelf, unread ,for several years. I knew it was about Nebraska as much as about Antonia, the Bavarian girl but some how my hand always managed to grasp samething else. This time my hand will not miss. I have read the foreward and find the text reading and sounding like conversation. I like that in a novel so I think I will enjoy reading it with all you interesting people. We can all pull up a chair and feel a part of the story.

Joan Pearson
June 30, 2002 - 09:05 pm
Well, this is so fine ~another dusty copy of My Ántonia comes off the shelf! Welcome, Justin, you always bring so much to the table. I have never gotten around to Willa Cather either, so this will be a treat for me too.

I'm so curious as to what it is about this book that has placed it on the Great Books lists, and kept it there over the years. (Have you ever heard of a book being removed from a Great Books list?)

At its publication Mencken wrote that Willa Cather was the best writer of her generation. She had some pretty stiff competition. Her subject matter did not resemble any other. How did this simple story of the losses, adaptation and change on the Nebraska frontier become one of the Great Books? We shall soon see.

A pretty clever starting point, I thought. What do you think Willa C. accomplished here in the Introduction?

Deems
July 1, 2002 - 08:32 am
Hey, Justin, good to have you with us. I too have never read My Antonia (I'll leave the Accent business to Joan even though I have the international keyboard because I have no clue as to how to get the accent).

OK, here we go. I thought of another question: Do you see the significance of opening the novel with an Introduction that is set on a TRAIN? Americans, on the road again? Travelling? what are the implications?

Maryal

Faithr
July 1, 2002 - 10:17 am
This is my intoduction also to My Antonio, though I have read many Cather books. I can not remember the titles of them as they were my moms favorites and I just started reading them because they were always lying around on tables and night stands. I have vague memories of my mother reading this book out loud to all of us when I was about 10 years old. I remember mostly that she was explaining that her Dad had gone with his family from South Dakota to Nebraska but the father could not find a "living" there so moved on to Washington State, this in the late 1870's. Naturally she was very interested in this country.

When I read the introduction I immediatly became the "narrator" and thought I was the author, WC, meeting up with my childhood friend Jim, then later getting his copy of the story "My Antonio". I thought he changed the name Antonio to My antonio to distinguish it from "mine" , which it turns out is never written but Jim's manuscript is used for the publication.

I certainly appreciate all the information about early Nebraska that posters put up in June. I read all of it Sunday and was amazed I didn't know more about this part of the country. I am sure Maryal is onto something significant in the opening or introduction being on a train. It puts us right into the travel mode of the 1800's. Such migrations there were in that hundred years. And the trains brought the land within reach of so many millions of people it seems like it was one big land rush from the end of the Civil war to the First World war. fr

I have been reading this online text.

Deems
July 1, 2002 - 10:38 am
Faith, it is so good to see you here. I always enjoy reading your responses to the readings.

You say that you immediately became the narrator running into your old friend Jim. How can you tell that the narrator is a woman?

~Maryal, who is in a questioning kind of mood today

pedln
July 1, 2002 - 11:35 am
Maryal, It's interesting that you ask about the train. I first read My Antonia about 25 years ago in a continuing education class, and there are a few scribbled comments and notes in this old copy, most coming, I assume, from the professor. At the top of the first page I had written -- "Train --symbol of movement. Life is movement>"

I think you and Faith have already answered your question well. The trains are a symbol of the migrations and the westward movement, that brought about the settling of the plains.

I don't remember much of the book at all -- except for the Russian's story which is coming up soon. But I do remember one of the questions we were asked to consider -- and I don't know whether it is best asked at the beginning or the end of this reading. Whose story is this? Antonia's or Jim Burden's?

Barbara St. Aubrey
July 1, 2002 - 11:36 am
With all the staid questions focusing us on the Introduction my response reading the introduction was to roar laughing outloud - We women were our own worst enemies -

Here the narrator that we assume to be Cather herself is going on in her judgmental derisive fashion about the many organizations and charities that Genevieve Whitney dabbled in that supposedly she has little feelings for the causes, is temperamental, incapable of enthusiasm is restless and headstrong BUT Jim is Ok being impulsive and having sympathetic solicitous interest in women which is supposedly keeping him youthful and a paragon of Western Americana. (what do y'all think - a similar number of of woman as Genevieve has in interest in the same number of organizations and charities or more women than charities and orgainzations)

They both seem to have lots of friends and contacts, a great deal of curiosity about life, they both act on their curiosities but our Genevieve is derided for not acting with feelings and is labeled headstrong.

Oh my how often years ago I was the 'little pitcher with big ears' because of my curiosity and wanting to know and was also the headstrong one because I swam and built tree houses and boats with the boys.

Although we are not discussion the story I've started to read and so much of it reminds me of all the stories I have heard about my son-in-law's family. They live in Kansas and Gary's dad, the middle child of 12 children, lived in a sod house till he was 12. Gary is related to a little over half the town since the families of both his parents were sod busters in the area before the turn of the century.

Did anyone see the PBS special of the three families that built their log houses and lived off the land as they did in 1884 Montana - I had problems with the show since they were constricted by today's laws and yet each families success was measured on the needs of 1884 but it was an account of many of the difficulties especially the division of labor within a family unit.

My Antonia to me had two meanings - one being 'My' with a sense of intimate knowledge. The other being, 'My' as putting someone on a pedestal with a sense of pride. Reminds me of how often I hear first generation Mexican folks saying 'My' Texas with love and pride in their eyes and voice.

I think the intro is setting us up for a story that the male female becomes symbolic of something - the somethings that come to mind are: freedom versus bondage or, self-caused versus externally caused or, reason versus emotion. Maybe Antonia is symbolicly the goddess of the prairie who is described like the angel on top of the Christmas tree by someone who can never aspire to this position and therefore, the writer doing the describing cannot be another girl/woman.

Malryn (Mal)
July 1, 2002 - 11:41 am
Like Faith, I think the narrator of My Antonia is a woman and probably the author, though I think the author is Jim Burden, too. I think Jim Burden represents the Will Cather the author truly was and was never allowed to be. To me the book reads as if it is autobiographical more than it is a novel. These are real people and real incidents Cather talks about. A little tomboy named Willela, who not only rode horses and dressed in boy's clothes, but did medical experiments on animals with medical instruments, (thus fulfilling some of her early urges to be a doctor), was transplanted from the East to Nebraska, and these are her lifelong memories.

What I'd like to know is this. On whom is the character of Genevieve Whitney, Jim Burden's wife, based? I believe this character only is mentioned in the introduction, but I could be wrong. The narrator has very strong feelings about this woman, and they make me curious. Is Cather deliberately digging at someone she knows and dislikes?

I think the use of the train in the introduction is a clever writing device which gets Cather's readers where she wants them to be -- out of the city (both Burden and the narrator work in New York) -- and into the prairie and back in time. Cather's writing is simple, but her technique is not.

There is a writer in the Writers Exchange WREX, Emma L. Willey, who lived in a sod house in South Dakota as a child. Emma's in her 80's and has written a book about her childhood experiences and the effects of her German heritage in that very different environment. There are similarities between her book and My Antonia.

My own impression of Cather's book is that it is less about people who have immigrated to this country and settled in Nebraska than it is about people. Cather's sensitivities about people are very, very keen.

Mal

Deems
July 1, 2002 - 12:15 pm
pedln~~I like your question, "Whose story is this? Antonia's or Jim Burden's?" OH, Joan, what think you? I say we let this question float up there in the header, reminding ourselves that it can only be asked after we have completed the novel.

Barbara and Mal both think that the narrator is a woman and identify her with the author. WHY? Where is the evidence in the text? I think the narrator could just as well be male myself.

I'm also intrigued by Barbara's statement on the title of Jim's reminiscences: "My Antonia to me had two meanings - one being 'My' with a sense of intimate knowledge. The other being, 'My' as putting someone on a pedestal with a sense of pride. Reminds me of how often I hear first generation Mexican folks saying 'My' Texas with love and pride in their eyes and voicë."

What do the rest of you think?

Mal's suggestion that more of Cather may be in Jim because of her tomboy ways also is interesting. Here's Mal: "I think Jim Burden represents the Will Cather the author truly was and was never allowed to be. To me the book reads as if it is autobiographical more than it is a novel."

Certainly authors often use autobiographical material in novels. And yet they are still works of fiction. Why do you suppose? In other words, why did Cather choose to write a novel rather than writing a straightforward account of her childhood in Nebraska?

OK, folks, that's it for today. I have work responsibilities that I must tend to.

~Maryal

Barbara St. Aubrey
July 1, 2002 - 12:53 pm
Maryal she says I and he visits her in her apartment in New York - as far as I know there is no other character in the book that could match these circumstances - although this will be my first read of the book. In the intro she says she had a different view of Antonia since she was a 'little girl.' - and so maybe it could be Antonia's young sister grown up but the intro dialogue doesn't allude that the companion is Antonia's sister - untill I Read the book I do not know of any other girl child in the story.

Here is the Virgil quote --
Optima quaeque dies miseris
mortalibus aevi
Prima fugit; subeunt morbi
tristisque senectus
Et labor, et durae rapit
inclementia mortis



All the best days of life slip
away from us poor mortals
first; illnesses and dreary old
age and pain sneak up,
and the fierceness of harsh death
snatches away



Willa Cather made the commencement speech for her 1890 high school graduation in the Red Cloud Opera House - Willa studied both Latin and Greek and had a close interest in Virgil's Georgics. Later in the story Jim translates this as "the best days are the first to flee."

Willa Cather's childhood Nebraska home.

Willa Cather's Virginia home.

Bio with photos of Willa Cather on the web page of Women Writers/Domestic Goddess

Photos of the Northern Plains 1880-1920 including a family in front of their Sod House.

All about Red Cloud including some early photos and a photo of Willa Cather.

Deems
July 1, 2002 - 02:26 pm
Barbara~~OK, I know there is an "I" there, but the "I" is only the sign of a first person narrator. Think of Huckleberry Finn. There's an "I" there as well, but the "I," the narrator, is Huck, a creation of Mark Twain. Many other novels also have first person narrators.

In general, it is best not to identify a first-person narrator with the author.

In the Introduction, the name of the narrator is not given; there are also no details as to clothing which would identify him/her. It could be a man who also grew up in the small community.

Maryal

Traude
July 1, 2002 - 03:38 pm
As usual I find myself in a time bind, still working on the agenda for a summer board meeting tomorrow. Of necessity, this will be brief post.

Mal, with due respect,My Ántonia is not a first novel. Actually, Cather's first novel was Alexander's Bridge (1912). It was followed by 3 novels dealing with immigrants :

O Pioneers (1913), The Song of the Lark (1915), and My Ántonia (1918).



In haste.

Faithr
July 1, 2002 - 05:29 pm
Well when I spoke of the narrator I was identifying with (as a woman who I think was an undisguised W.C. ) I was speaking of the narrator of the introduction.

That narrator regardless of sex, has pointed out the fact that Jim wrote the piece, My Antonio. When I begin reading Chapter One, I immediatly know it is the boy telling the story. From that point on, to me it makes no difference who or what was going on in the introduction but in the course of reading the novel it may have implications that I will take up at the time I come across them.

So far it is just a really good read and I am going to have to buy a copy as it is uncomfortable to read at the computer. fr

Barbara St. Aubrey
July 1, 2002 - 05:32 pm
Maryal than how does one account for
""Of course," he said, "I should have to do it in a direct way, and say a great deal about myself. It's through myself that I knew and felt her, and I've had no practice in any other form of presentation."
I told him that how he knew her and felt her was exactly what I most wanted to know about Antonia. He had had opportunities that I, as a girl who watched her come and go, had not."
than when he visits the unknown girl now grown woman he has tea in her appartment - not exactly the drink of choice served in a man's appartment - it finishes with something that says an awful lot as if the narrator is Willa Cather herself
"My own story was never written, but the following narrative is Jim's manuscript, substantially as he brought it to me."
Are there any female writers in this story? Or are there any females that the story indicates when grown would have moved back east? Does Antonia have any 'girl' friends? I get the sense that Jim is sort of a pseudo Willa. That by using this devise Willa has the ability to look at and describe Antonia differently than a female friend could or would describe her. Good form or not, that is my impression unless there is data that I am not aware or a 'girl' friend in the story that since I haven't read the book yet I am not familiar.

Barbara St. Aubrey
July 1, 2002 - 05:38 pm
Yes, as Faith say and I agree, that is what I'm limiting my concept to the Introduction and only the Introduction that the companion is a woman that knows Jim, his wife and Antonia.

These first three chapters are just filled with symbolism aren't they as the description of a late nineteenth century bucolic prairie unfolds before us.

Deems
July 1, 2002 - 05:46 pm
Barbara!! Terrific! I had completely missed that reference. You get the golden hat for the day!

Joan has a question up there which makes reference to Cather's edited version of the Introduction, but I have the same one you do and it includes the words "as a little girl."

Yay for Barbara!

My Ántonia is, as Traude indicated, Cather's fourth novel. Some of you may have seen the TV program "The Song of the Lark" in the last several years. It was her third novel.

Off to grade more plebe exams. sigh

Maryal

Justin
July 1, 2002 - 06:02 pm
It occurs to me that the narrator of the Introduction may not be the same person in the story. In the introduction, someone from New York is talking to an old friend from their youth in Nebraska, a railroad attorney. They reminisce but we get no clue to the gender or identity of the narrator. However, at the end we discover, that Jim Burden is to be the narrator for "his" Antonia. The work to follow is clearly to be what he remembers of Antonia and not what the world knows of Antonia or what Antonia knows of Antonia for Jim Burden is the author of the story.

It is easy to speculate that the narrator in the introduction is a woman-Willa Cather herself. The language used to describe the narrator's impression of Jim Burden's wife is not the language of a male observer. What male would describe a woman as "handsome and executive"? What male would describe another male as one of "romantic disposition? No. We are probably dealing with a woman narrator in the Introduction. The logical woman for that role is Willa who answers the description of the narrator- one who also remembers the Bohemian girl, who grew up on the prairie, and who now lives in New York City.

Barbara St. Aubrey
July 1, 2002 - 06:34 pm
The train trip to me said more when the many river crossed were mentioned - so many Jim losses track of the number - he is going to his source, crossing the rivers of life, change, a right of passage, the four rivers of Paradise, spiritual power and nourishment. He is going to rather than leaving from --

Buttons symbolize the earth, moon and stars and so the conductor like an avatar or a guiding angle accompanys Jim back to his source, the birth of his soul. You can hear the hypnotic beat of the train clanking over the tracks which all adds to like 'Dorathy and her Toto,' a devise that brought children back to the source of their wisdom, their inner knowledge.

Justin
July 1, 2002 - 07:07 pm
Early in 1942,in February or March I think, I traveled west on a troop train. In those days good railroad cars were scarce. Many came from grave yards. The one that carried me west had straw seats and soot laden windows with thumb latches that refused to close completely. The cold came in through cracks in the window sides and with it came the soot from the engine and the roadway which built up on the window sill. The land beyond the window, as far as one could see, was grey stubble. I remember the land as empty and desolate. Snow came to us one night as we crossed the prairie and blocked the air holes in the windows. Later the snow turned to ice sealing the windows and keeping out the soot. Some of the cars had cold stoves at one end of the car. Mine did not. We froze, especially at night. It was a five day journey from Chicago to Los Angeles but we often found ourselves stopped on a siding to wait for a freight to pass through. We went through country towns with stores along the right- of-way but none looked inviting to a city boy like me. My experience with a railroad train on the prairies was probably not entirely unlike that of Jim Burden and the narrator. They traveled in summer when the cars were hot. I traveled in winter when the cars were cold. Our views of the prairie were different. She saw bright flowered pastures and I saw blustery desolation. However, my vintage RR car may well have been the very car she and Jim Burden sat in side by side chatting about old times. Strange the things that come to mind when one reads a novel. We tend to dredge up old associated memories.

Traude
July 1, 2002 - 07:26 pm
The reference to trains is very apt and makes perfect sense as representative of journeys we take (the journey through life, for one, even those who "stay put" otherwise), and Cather much more so than many. Her adventurous explorations stimulated many readers to journey to the Mesa Verde, New Mexico for example. In fact, the wonderful book Death Comes for the Archbishop had such an impact (and a profitable one at that) that the managers of the Bishop's Lodge Hotel in Santa Fé offered her unlimited free accommodations. Yet, she didn't like to go back to revisit places which, she said, would have invariably changed.

When I read the question as to whose story this is I was about to burst out with my impression, but then I decided to contain myself because we are barely in to the introduction and have questions about it, its length, the narrator, and Jim.

But even though I am loath to commit myself so very early in a book, ANY book, I believe the narrator is WC herelf. The device she used by letting Jim tell the story is a device she learned from the Europeans, the Russians in particular. The fact that she cut the introduction by several pages in later years makes that appear likely.

As we go on reading at our own pace, the question of style will become clearer, I am sure. Back tomorrow.

Joan Pearson
July 1, 2002 - 07:31 pm
Dragged in late from a long day of annual inventory at the Folger. Thought I'd get a little something to eat, check my email and Books and then wait till morning to post. But after reading your posts, I'm suddenly wide awake, and feel the need to comment on a few of your sparkling posts! I think what we have here is a whole week of ideas posted in one day, so will be very brief, and get into it more tomorrow.

I see three questions to add to this Introductory discussion:
* Maryal's train question! Nebraska has always had a love affair with the train, has been a hub. Immigrants, homesteaders, soldiers...What can you tell of World War I soldiers? I don't know soooo much about this part of the country. The war ended on Nov. 11, 1918 shortly after this book was published ~ don't you suppose that the newly-settled farmers in Nebraska, immigrants, new Americans, were also called on to serve in that war? How did the women get on without the men during this time in this rough life?

*Pedln, "life is movement" - I think that is what we have here...a story of loss and change, adapting to change = movement! Will look at this theme as we move through the chapters, and also your question, "whose story is it, Jim's or Ántonia's...a good question to keep in mind as we move through the novel. I like the idea of having the question "float" over us!

*Why did W Cather choose to write a novel rather than write a straightforward account of her childhood in Nebraska? Mal already thinks it reads more like autobiography, than fiction. Maryal points out that authors often use autobiographical material in novels. We'll have to decide that one too, as we read...
Sooo, my task this evening will be to insert these questions into the heading, to tell you ALL how glad we are that you decided to join us, to get a good night's sleep and come in tomrrow and try to absorb the wealth of information you have brought here already today. Thank you!

Traude
July 1, 2002 - 07:42 pm
Joan, we posted at the same time.



Instead of writing a straightforward story of her growing-up years in Nebraska, Cather wrote fictional biography and mined her knowledge for all it was worth. She wrote the stories of people's lives; all the characters in her novels have real-life counterparts and are identifiable. Not all of them liked the way in which they saw themselves portrayed in her novels.

For my part, I will continue reading to get a clearer impression. Meantime I warmly recommend Death Comes for the Archbishop .

Cather herself first declared MA as her best work but later changed her mind and considered Death ... to be it.

Back tomorrow afternoon.

Roslyn Stempel
July 2, 2002 - 07:41 am
I'd like to try my hand at answering q's 8, 9, and 10, although, since this is my fourth reading of the book, I'm not always sure whether I'm forging ahead or staying within the limits of the Introduction.

Webster distinguishes between "fictional" and "fictionary," defining the latter as purely imaginary. I don't think My Antonia qualifies since so much of the material is drawn from Cather's actual experience. It seems clear that Cather relied on fiction in order to produce her glorified and sanitized picture of prairie life. She chose to avoid any reference to dubious sanitation, underwear worn a week or more at a time, sketchy housecleaning, insect plagues, or the almost complete absence of effective medical care. In a real-life picture it would have been hard to omit all those details just as she might have been obliged to remember that the lovely "dust-ruffles" on ladies' skirts functioned to sweep up all the manure and dirt from the roads or sidewalks and hadto be brushed vigorously and frequently.

The only literal reference I could find to the gender of the frame-narrator was the single word "girl" near the end of the introduction. Jim's narrative is not "feminine," though it is innocently romantic in a sexless adolescent kind of way. Once given the clue to its gender we can -- if we wish -- perceive a hint of it in the frame.

The story is clearly Jim's, not Antonia's. We never see her except through his eyes, and then the images appear in a romantic haze. Cather speaks through Jim, of course, and I don't think we will find that she ever speaks through Antonia. Her Jim Burden appears even in the Introduction as the embodiment of the ideal of manifest destiny which Cather embraced -- upwardly mobile, hardworking, clean-cut, and chosen by God over lesser ethnic groups to carry the United States to the peak of success, tranquility, and economic and social perfection.

The other unhavoidable aspect of Cather's life and writing is gender conflict. We can disregard fruitless speculation over whether she was or was not a "practicing" lesbian, but we cannot overlook her concern about gender roles in society and about the inescapable disparity in what society, particularly in her time, saw as appropriate and possible roles between men and women.

Ros

Joan Pearson
July 2, 2002 - 11:08 am
Ros, welcome! An interesting distinction between "fictional" and "fictionary". I look forward to seeing how W. Cather goes about presenting her characters. Mal questions the real life identity of Genevieve Whitby and Barbara is defending the woman's causes, whether or not she fulfills them with enthusiasm. Such conjecture makes me wonder about Jim Burden's identity. Was he really a friend of Willa Cather, or is he purely "fictionary"?" (Is his character Willa Cather herself?) Was he in love with Ántonia, or is he merely an instrument for Willa Cather's story? The fact that we are unsure of the characters, fictional or fictionary, I think, is testimony to Cather's ability to tell the story.Pedln asks, "whose story is this?" The author of the book or one of her characters?

In 1918 the novel was published with the Introduction you are probably reading, the one in which Jim and WC each agree to write down their own memories of Ántonia.
In 1926 Willa Cather substantially edited the Introduction. The four pages that you are reading became two.

"During that burning day (on the train) our talk kept returning to a central figure, a Bohemian girl whom we had both known long ago. ...His mind was full of her that day. He made me see her again, feel her presence, revived all my old affection for her.
'From time to time I've been writing down what I remember about Ántonia,'he told me. 'On my long trips across the country, I amuse myself like that, in my stateroom.'
When I told him that I would like to read his account of her, he said I should certainly see it - if it were ever finished."
I think what I find most remarkable is that in 1926, WC edited the novel, but that today we are reading the original publication. If I were an author and edited my book for a second printing, I'd expect that future editions would carry these edits, wouldn't you?

What did she accomplish by making the account of his Ántonia Jim's idea and project from the start? Why did WC feel compelled to do this? Is it an attempt to distance herself further from the story?

She edited out the whole bargain that they would each write of their memories...and also the detailed description, of Jim's wife, Genevieve Whitby. We are told that the narrator does not like his wife. "
"She is handsome, energetic, executive, but to me she seems unimpressionalbe and temperatmentally incapable of enthusiasm. Her husband's quiet tastes irritate her, I think and she finds it worthwhileto play the patroness to a group of young poets and painters of advanced ideas and mediocre ability. She has her won forutune and lives her own life. For some reason, she wishes to remain Mrs. James Burdern."
That's all, nothing of her specific reason for dislikeing Mrs. Burdern... her being jilted and marrying Jim on the rebound. Do you suppose it was because it was too clear who the fictionary character was?

As we read this story, we now know, that Jim never did marry his Ántonia, but someone quite unlike the Bohemian immigrant girl...and wonder why not.

Barbara St. Aubrey
July 2, 2002 - 11:19 am
Hehe it almost sounds like the green eyed monster oozing out of the narrator as if she was more suited to be Mrs. Jim Burdern - I wonder if Jim is her burden?!?(Burdern)
0
0
0
0
0
GLUG Glug glug
We are drowning here in Austin!

pedln
July 2, 2002 - 05:52 pm
Oh my! Better late than never. I tried the electronic text this evening and discovered that the introduction in my old Houghton-Mifflin paperback was the edited version. And I have been happy with it. Later I may change my mind, but for now, it is preferable to the unedited version. Do we really need to know about Jim's wife's rebound marriage? Is it important that he is over 40, that he helps younger men develop on the job. It doesn't seem pertinent to the story of My Antonia, and I think that is why Cather took it out.

Also, I had been looking at the Introduction as a preface, or forward, written by Cather, rather than as a part of the novel. And in the unedited version, Burden asks her,"Why haven't you written about Antonia?", knowing that she has written other books.

Joan Pearson
July 2, 2002 - 05:54 pm
Barbara. I read your post and went right to the weather channel to see what you meant! You are being flooded! Tonight my son is making his way home from San Diego to Virginia, with a change of planes in Dallas. Already the flight has been delayed. He was scheduled to arrive here at 12:30 am EST...looks like it will be later...

Thank you so much for the translation of Virgil's quote...(translated here at the top of the page.) Here's a link that describes Georgics, from which the quote was taken...Virgil's Georgics
"Virgil's Georgics evokes the pleasures and perils of life in the country. Each of the poem's four books revolves around one theme: crops; trees and shrubs; livestock; and beekeeping."

I have a footnote which says that the "wretched mortal creatures" described in the quote were cattle.

Pedln, I agree with you. Whatever prompted WC to include the negative description and also the fact that Gen married Jim on the rebound was extraneous. I'm still wondering how her edits were disregarded in future editions.

Ros, I've been thinking about your description of the kind of account W Cather could have written if she intended the work as autobiographical!

The hard life of the immigrants was described, however...we'll be discussing those sod houses in which they lived and the rough living conditions next week - Barbara, thank you for those links...will put them up next week. Pat W's husband lived for a brief time in one, Barbara's son-in-law too. Can you try to get a description of such a home from them? Mal, it would be wonderful if you could persuade Emma Willey to join our discussion!

Meanwhile, back to the Introduction...why does WCather turn the story of Ántonia over to this fictionary character rather than tell it herself?

ps. Faith, I love how you get into the story! I hope we can all get into the story without too much analysis of Willa Cather and matching the characters with real people...once the author turns the narration over to Jim!

Jo Meander
July 2, 2002 - 08:11 pm
Has Cather split herself in two in the introduction in order to tell the tale of a woman she loved or could love? Is Antonia the opposite of Jim Burden’s wife, a type of individual Cather herself would never love or particularly admire? Such a choice might have given her the opportunity to present My Antonia to the reader, from the viewpoint of a would-be lover, not a dispassionate narrator. Maybe Antonia is someone she admired as a person and even cared for in a personal way but did not dare pursue!
OK, maybe not! I love the book, no matter what! To me, the My suggests that we are to experience Antonia as "Jim Burden" did, knowing that the portrait is affected -- limited and enhanced-- by his individual vision of her.

Justin
July 2, 2002 - 11:14 pm
What is the purpose of this introduction? Why does WC not start with Book one, Chapter One? This introduction is not a prefatory prologue that sets the stage for chapter one. It serves only to introduce the narrator, Jim Burden, and to provide him with a reason for being narrator. Perhaps, because the technique of an independent narrator is so new in American literature, WC felt it necessary to give him credentials, to help explain why Burden and not WC.

Why is Burden narrator? Perhaps WC(Willy,Wm.,William) realized that her view of A might be seen as a man's view and that it might be better received from a male narrator. That's one view. Alternatively, WC might have had that idea in mind initially. She liked to pose as a man. She is Burden, afterall ( in the sense that she wrote the part).If she succeeded as a female writer, in presenting a credible male view of a woman, she would have achieved a personal goal. It seems to me, this is a chalenge she would seek out. It may have been this idea that drove her and kept the book alive during composition.

Roslyn Stempel
July 3, 2002 - 06:44 am
Justin, I know that a free-standing introduction can often be regarded as something of a nuisance to be skimmed through in order to get to the "real" book. (I've just begun W.G. Sebald's "Austerlitz," which doesn't even have typographical divisions, and I'm perishing with impatience to get past all that stuff about Belgian military architecture and into the story of Austerlitz himself.) Permit me to hark back to "How Literature Works," wherein one of the "Tools for Readers" we discussed was the"framing narrative,"the story-outside-the-story that sets the scene for the main narrative. Within the introduction Cather established the identity and character of Jim Burden. She also introduced Antonia as an individual (never fully delineated by Jim), through Jim's eyes, establishing her origins in Black Hawk, connecting her to the anonymous narrator as well as to Jim. She sketched the landscape that provided the setting for Jim's story and described, using contrasts, how the region had changed and how ujp-and-comers like Jim were responsible for the change. She also neatly disposed of Jim's marital history so the reader would know in advance that Jim was not going to marry Antonia at the end...and this also plants the seed of Cather's affectionate but somewhat condescending attitude toward the immigrants. ("Some of her best friends, ..." etc.

Ros

Traude
July 3, 2002 - 08:31 am


Re # 71.

I agree with Justin.

The introduction "frames" the story; WC made use of a relatively new literary device, gleaned not only from Russian authors (as I've said), but also from French authors. It is an artifice.

In this case, the introduction sets the tone and prepares the reader. I am not sure that it deserves to be given that much autonomous build-up in each and every detail - e.g. Jim's wife appears to be, if not immaterial, of no lasting importance to the story, IMHO.

On the other hand, climbing out on my precarious limb, I believe that Jim Burden is Willa Cather's alter ego. If I am not mistaken, that's what Justin implied and gave his reasons. Still, I stand to be corrected.

It seems that many of us have already read BEYOND the ASSIGNED introduction; so have I. But I must say, I am frustrated because of a misconception that might easily arise. Let me try to nip it in the bud :

There never was and there is not now a Bohemian language . CZECH is what it spoken there now, and Czech was spoken in Antonia's family. But there was also German spoken at that time, specifically the Austrian intonation/dialect of it -- which is not much different from what is STILL spoken in German Bavaria.



The specific territory of Bohemia whence Antonia's family came was part of the Austro-Hungarian (Habsburg) Empire at that time. Note that in the book Otto Fuchs says that people are "suspicious" of the Austrians, for reasons that would be too long to explain to Jim's grandmother, he said. If and whenever the need comes up, I could try and explain the intricacies here.

However, in my literalness= a prerequisite for a linguist and translator, I am positively elated that Cather got the role of the INTERPRETER right. These days, no one bothers and no one really cares, sadly, about the distinction between "interpreter" (of the SPOKEN word) and "translator" (of the WRITTEN WORD). I thought this should be mentioned and understood by this special group.

Traude
July 3, 2002 - 09:34 am


A quick post scriptum, of interest perhaps to historians.

In the convoluted history of the Habsburgs with their Spanish connections and intermarriages for land, Charles V. (1685-1740) occupies a special place. It was said that under him 'the sun never set".

That's true enough because he had possessions then in the new world .

He is said to have worn a ring with the vowels A E I O W which stands for " Alles Erdreich ist Österreich untertan " =

= Österreich = Austria; "untertan" =- subject. <P{> The significance lies, of course, in the remarkable construction of the phrase with the common vowels. Sorry about the tangent. Thought it might help to explain the reign of the Habsburgs over remote, poor area, even then subject to ethnic strife.

Kathleen Zobel
July 3, 2002 - 12:50 pm

Malryn (Mal)
July 3, 2002 - 12:58 pm
I found this on the web in an article called "UCLA language materials project" and wrote down the URL. Unfortunately, I can't read my writing, so am unable to post it here.


"Slavic languages (with the Baltic languages--Latvian and Lithuanian) form a branch of Indo-European. Other Slavic subgroups are South Slavic (Old Church Slavonic, Slovene, Serbo-Croatian, and Bulgarian) and East Slavic (Russian, Ukrainian, Belarusian or White Russian). The Slavic languages are more similar to each other than are the Romance languages, especially in respect to their basic lexicons, phonologies and morphological structures. Czech and Slovak are very similar and mutually intelligible.



"LANGUAGE VARIATION



"Czech dialects are generally divided into four major groups: Bohemian, Central Moravian (Hana), Eastern Moravian or Moravian Slovak, and Silesian (Lach) (Short 1987). The Prague dialect is the basis for standard written Czech, also known as Standard or Literary Czech. The colloquial spoken form of the language is called Common Czech. It is rooted in Central Bohemia but is spoken beyond this traditional area. Local dialect differences are increasingly subsumed by Common Czech, which is itself influenced by local dialect differences. The Eastern Moravian dialect is a transitional dialect between Czech and Slovak. The dialects are all mutually intelligible. Bohemian forms of Czech are fairly uniform with greater diversity in Bohemia; Silesian dialects are most diverse and some grade into Polish."

Malryn (Mal)
July 3, 2002 - 01:04 pm
I agree with Traude that Jim Burden is Cather's alter ego, and thought I had already posted this here. I'll have more to say about this as we go farther into the story.

Ros is right that some information is contained in the Introduction of My Antonia, but there is nothing of importance which could not have been placed in the body of the book. That's my opinion, anyway. Cather obviously did not think of the anxious reader who in his or her haste to get at the story skips over every preface and introduction he or she finds.

Mal

Joan Pearson
July 3, 2002 - 02:50 pm
Jo! Welcome! You made it after all! Your suggestion that WC has used the Introductin to "split herself from the narration...this might have given her the opportunity to present My Antonia to the reader, from the viewpoint of a would-be lover, not a dispassionate narrator."

Do you all think the Introduction's "transfer of narration" might have worked under a different title? Jo suggests that WC is attempting to step away from the role of "dispassionate narrator" . Justin asks if this was necessary. Apparently WC though it was and spent a lot of time writing it and editing it, so that we would proceed to read it as Jim's story. I wonder if she will play a role anywhere in "Jim's narration"? (don't answer if you have read it, please, please!)

Mal, don't you think that by placing the Introduction separate, WC intended to let the body of the book stand as "Jim's story"? I think there is always the possibility that WC doesn't wish to write about herself at all, or her own feelings for Ántonia, but rather to present a portrait of a remarkable person who was memorable part of her childhood. Ros, don't you think Willa Cather accomplished quite a bit in those short introductory pages? The Introduction is so short, that I don't think the impatient reader is likely to skip over it.

Kay Lustig
July 3, 2002 - 03:00 pm
I'm going away for a few days, but will catch up with you next week. I've been away from this bookclub for too long!

Kay, Joan's sister

Joan Pearson
July 3, 2002 - 03:03 pm
ahahaha...I thought that was kathleen zobel back to finish her post, and it's my sister, KAY! Isn't this fun! WELCOME, KAY!

Kathleen Zobel
July 3, 2002 - 03:13 pm
"Optima dies...prima fugit" translated is "the best days are the first to flee." These rueful words are the book's epigraph and there is autobiographical truth in the continuation: "Primus ego in patriam mecum...deducam Musas." Translation: For I shall be the first, if I live, to bring the Muse into my country. Cather always believed that My Antonia was "the best thing I've ever done...I feel I've made a contribution to American letters in that book."

The above taken from the Doris Grumbach's Foreward (pp.xxvi,i) of My Antonia

As we will read, both Jim and Willa realize the power of the land, its beauty,its value, its cruelty, when they are adults and remember their youth well enough to put it into words. They communicate, in Jim's last words, "the precious, the incommunicable past."

Reading this , it is enough to excite our curiosity of the history that leads to the appreciation of the American prairies.

Jim Burden and Willa Cather happened to be traveling on the same train. They were old friends having grown up together in a small Neb. town.

They were both living in New York but saw little of each other because Jim's work required a lot of travel, and Willa did not like his wife.

There are few clues in this opening that tells us any thing about the narrator, but we know the person's occupation to be writing. Jim is a legal counsel for one of the great Western railways. Such an opening is like the author is telling a friend about her trip, so there is no need to give information about herself.

But why did Cather find it necessary to use a male narrator in the book? According to Grumbach's Foreward, based on her youth in Red Cloud, Cather thought that if she was to accomplish anything she would have to identify closely with the male world. Furthermore the use of Jim Burden -like Cather in so many autobiographical ways-will not surprise those who remember her male masquerades as a girl in Red Cloud and as a student at the University, and her preference in those days for the name Willie or Wm. Cather,Jr. Between her preference for a male identification, and her ambition to be successful in an era that did not accept serious work done by women,Cather's decision to tell the story through a man's eye was a stroke of genius. It enabled her to depersonalize her writing and tell the history as an observer which makes enables the reader to see it as a panorama of life rather than the story of one life.

As a result of their conversation on the train, Jim tells Willa he has written down what he remembers about Antonia. Willa requests to see the notes, and Jim brings them to her apartment several months later. He tells Willa he wrote down "pretty much all that her name recalls to me.' He decides to title the notes, Antonia, then adds 'MY' In truth his notes portray Antonia as he remembers her when they were young and how he sees her now, so in his notes she is his Antonia, thus the title "My Antonia" makes sense.

The TRAIN is taking Jim and Willa back to where they grew up just as the story will take us back to how life was lived and land was settled on the prairies.

Justin
July 3, 2002 - 03:21 pm
It occurs to me that WC may have written the introduction after she reached the end of the novel. Instead of rewriting to fix holes in the main narrative she may have decided to fill some of those holes with an introduction. It will be interesting to come back to the introduction when we have finished reading the main story to see if she did fill holes in this way. Perhaps, we'll find that the main story can not stand alone and does require material provided in the introduction to form a complete novel. Perhaps, not. The introduction may appear extraneous except for the new technique of independent narrator.

Deems
July 3, 2002 - 05:26 pm
So many messages were posted today. Thanks to you all. I have read all and am still in progress of thinking about the points you made.

For just a minute I'd like to go back to that quote from Virgil's Georgics. Joan tells us that she has a footnote somewhere on it, that it occurs in a passage about cattle. I thought you all might like to read the lines that precede the line that Cather chooses (or the part line) for her epigraph. Ooops, it is Jim's epigraph since he wrote the reminiscence.

Here's the passage
:


So, while the herd rejoices in its youth
Release the males and breed the cattle early,
Supply one generation from another.
For mortal kind, the best day passes first.
(Georgics, Book III)


The line, in context, is very different from the meaning Cather seems to want us to take, ie. youth soon passes and all the best days are in youth. In context, there is an obvious sexual reference in "Release the males" so that they can breed with the cows. I'll have more to say on these lines later.

I do think that, as Ros points out, Cather does establish one important fact in the Introduction: Jim does not marry Antonia. I think it's a very important fact because, by announcing this indirectly, she more or less undermines the reader's expectations that this might be a love story that will end in marriage (think of all the novels that are built on that model. Jane Eyre comes to mind.

One more point and then I have to walk the Jack Russell terriers even though it is about 100 degrees. They are getting absolutely SQUIRRELY. Only those of you who are acquainted with a JR will understand the full implications of that statement.

The last point for tonight picks up on what Kathleen just said, "Jim Burden and Willa Cather happened to be traveling on the same train. They were old friends having grown up together in a small Neb. town.

They were both living in New York but saw little of each other because Jim's work required a lot of travel, and Willa did not like his wife."

When I read this comment I was reminded of another well-known American classic The Great Gatsby. At some point in that novel, have forgotten just where, but near the end, I think, Nick muses that all the main players in the story were midwesterners even though they are living in New York. I'll also have more to say about similarities to Fitzgerald's novel later.

OK, I am outta here for the evening. I wish I had more time to comment on your comments because you all are really helping my brain move, even in this thick and humid air.

~~Maryal

Joan Pearson
July 4, 2002 - 09:49 am
A few more words on that epitaph, (Maryal thank you for finding the verse that precede it.)
"So, while the herd rejoices in its youth
Release the males and breed the cattle early,
Supply one generation from another.
For mortal kind, the best day passes first."
This says a lot, doesn't it? On two levels? First that Jim did not seize the best day and will relive the fact that she was never really "his" Ántonia...underlines Roslyn's point that they never did marry, so that this is not to be such a love story in that sense.
But also, from the lines that Cather did choose for the epitaph, there is the sad recognition that the early days are the best and it doesn't get any better after that.

I don't know about you, but I didn't have a great childhood...and if I had believed that it wouldn't get any better, I don't know how I would have carried on...
My son is home briefly...he tells me his childhood was "awesome"...I take comfort in that. I thought that raising the four of them was the best of times. And they did fly by, oh too quickly. It's funny, I look with nostalgia at the early days of their childhood...not my own!
It would seem that it didn't get better for Jim...(or Willa?)

Many posts back, Maryal advised, "In general, it is best not to identify a first-person narrator with the author." It seems that with the Introduction, Willa C. went out of her way to get us to look upon the story of Ántonia as Jim's story, rather than her own. kathleen, a good point ~ "Cather's decision to tell the story through a man's eye was a stroke of genius. It enabled her to depersonalize her writing and tell the history as an observer which makes enables the reader to see it as a panorama of life rather than the story of one life."

Another reason to leave Willa Cather behind, and allow Jim to tell his story...

Nellie Vrolyk
July 4, 2002 - 03:24 pm
I'm hovering around...

I have the two page introduction in my library book and it seems very different in that there is no hint that the person meeting Jim on the train is a woman. In fact, from reading the shorter intro I was sure the friend was a man and it was not until I read everyone's posts here that I accepted that the friend was a woman and most likely Willa Cather herself.

Maybe Cather edited out all references to the friend being female because she wanted us to think of the story as jim's?

Joan Pearson
July 5, 2002 - 04:49 am
Good morning! Nellie, good to hear from you! It was interesting to hear that WC had edited out her gender in the second edition, to the point that you did not consider the Introduction narrator female. Shall we assume that this was her intention ~ to remove herself from the story Jim is about to tell?

Did you like the way the novel begins...on another TRAIN? This time it's going WEST. (Were there clues in the Introduction which direction Jim and the narrator were travelling across Iowa?)

One thing I did pick up in rereading the Introduction...the real reason the narrator and Jim do not see much of one another in New York is that Jim is out of town much of the time...travelling WEST. So, it's safe to say that he has never really moved away, left his past behind. The narrator on the other hand, has not been back, further removing him/herself from the place, from the story we are about to begin...

Young Jim, recently orphanned, is travelling west to live with his grandparents. This This is quite a long train ride from the Shenandoah to the Nebraska prairie. (Justin, I enjoyed reading your account of a similar train ride west all those years ago...and your impression of how desolate it all seemed. Didn't you also say that the train you were on came from a grave yard? What an amazing coincidence!)

There's nothing like train travel to make you aware of the distance from your starting point, especially as the geography changes... I look forward to your first impressions of this little orphan boy and his train ride west from the only life he has ever known. The opening chapter is the real Introduction to the story, don't you think?

Malryn (Mal)
July 5, 2002 - 06:16 am
There had to be a good reason for Willa Cather to send a ten year old boy off from a home in Virginia to the wilds of Nebraska. What better way than to create the fact that his parents had died? For some reason I always think of orphans as people who have no relatives at all, perhaps because the people I know who grew up in orphanages had no mother or father or other relatives.

To send Jim Burden on the trip with Jake Marpole, his father's hired hand, was an interesting device, especially since Jake bought everything in sight at railway stops, including The Life of Jesse James for Jim. Cather's having Jim read this book foreshadows the entrance of Otto Fuchs into this story. Fuchs looked like a real wild, wild West "desperado" to Jim with the scar on his "lively and ferocious" face, a sombrero on his head, and the top of his left ear gone. Cather also uses the character of Jake to foreshadow the attitude of Americans born in this country toward foreign immigrants by having him tell Jim that "you get disease from foreigners". Interesting that the immigrants rode on a separate car of their own, isn't it? This connotes segregation and discrimination of the most real kind.

I love Jim's impression of the train conductor who had been everywhere, and whose cuff buttons had hieroglyphics on them. He was "more inscribed than an Egyptian obelisk". Beautifully done, clever writing here.

Jim shows little grief or homesickness to me. Covered by the "dome of heaven" as he lies in the wagon that met him and Jake, he determines that "what would be would be." Pretty mature for a ten year old, I'd say.

JIm's view of the Shimerda family at the station with their oilcloth-covered boxes, strange language and dress, enhances the feeling Cather has set up of "Foreign". Everything was foreign to Jim; not just the Shimerda family, but people on the train, the journey itself, the landscape, Fuchs, and even the sky. Cather has neatly created the view for the reader in very little time that what is familiar has been left behind, and what is to come will be new and different and out of the former realm of past experience for what is up to now her main character, Jim Burden.

Mal

Traude
July 5, 2002 - 06:50 am
Oh but Mal, there is plenty of it to go around as we get into the story, so much so that it almost becomes a leitmotif.

I believe Cather drew on her own childhood impressions and experiences because she too made the trek from Virginia to the wilds of untamed Nebraska at a tender age - though not as an orphan. That makes for the extraordinary vividness of her descriptions, which are at times idealized, even romanticized = an American pastoral.

AAlice
July 5, 2002 - 08:18 am
Good morning everyone from Nebraska. I was told that you were discussing 'My Antonia" and thought I would drop in and see what was going one. I went over some of the previous post, not all, but some and was interested in how the discussion was going. We in Nebraska look at Willa's books as pure enjoyment, learning more about the wonderful history and life in Nebraska in days gone by. I am digging for my copy of "My Antonia" and am having not much luck, I will continue and get caught up with you.

One comment I took note of is the one about Bohemian not being a 'real' language. I wish some of my Bohemian neighbors had computers, they would totally disagree with you. I realize their thoughts are purely from heart and not 'facts'. We once had a section of my town called 'Little Bohemia', sadly most of the early residents are very elderly now and many are gone but their stories live on. The orphan trains that passed through Omaha are still remembered and talked about, in fact NTV just had a featured story about them. This is an area that had it's roots in Bohemian, Polish, German, Itailian living, again sadly those neighborhoods so deeply rooted in old world tradition is now being replaced by Hispanic culture.

Enough of that, I will get the book and catch up.

Deems
July 5, 2002 - 11:56 am
Welcome, AAlice!--Good to have you with us. You mentioned that your neighbors of Bohemian descent think of their language as Bohemian. I think that Traude mentioned that there are different dialects of what is now, as a group, called Czech, but I'll leave it to someone else to enlighten us.

Dig through everything you have and find the book. You are most welcome here.

As for the "grief" topic, I'm not sure which way I lean. I do know that children grieve differently than adults, and thus whatever signs we see of grief will be peculiar to a child. I agree, Mal, that it is convenient to have Jim an orphan. I think of other orphans out their in literature like Pip in Great Expectations. Without his parents and with his substitute parents, his father's father and mother filling in, Jim is left to start a completely new life. One that is full of possibilities.

We shall see how well he does.

~~Maryal

Carolyn Andersen
July 5, 2002 - 03:26 pm
Hello. I've been here reading and have found everyone's comments to be very helpful. This is my first reading of the book, and I plan to hold to the schedule and perhaps be in for a few surprises. One thought on the topics of children's grief and Jim as narrator: -- the persona of the narrator is not represented as a child,but as an experienced adult looking back, sorting out his memories, recording what he considers relevant. Perhaps he doesn't want to write about his own emotions here, but prefers to concentrate on the new beginnings (as many of you have suggested). It will be interesting to see if Cather has him confide more about his feelings in response to later events.

Carolyn

Traude
July 5, 2002 - 04:45 pm
Thank you, Mal. Your earlier post with the same valuable information had been duly noted.



The second paragraph of that link explains what I have tried to say, but obviously not doing a good job at it :

"Czech DIALECTS are generally divided into four major groups : Bohemian, Central Moravian (Hana), Eastern Moravian or Moravian Slovak, and Silesian (Lach) ---"

The operative words are "Czech dialects". Of course Bohemian was real enough, it was spoken, wasn't it ? But it was a dialect , not a universally recognized, autonomous language --- any more than Ukrainian, Belarussian or White Russian were independent languages. Of course they existed, and they had a perfect right to exist, but still -- they were dialects.

I won't embark on a tangent by elabaorating on the Silesian mentioned above - but I will tell you that 2 years ago my AAUW branch, talking about diversity, invited a Czech high school girl to be our guest. Her English was fine, her outlook modern. This was after Czechoslovakia, hammered together at the end of World War One - a union that never worked, had been separated into the Czech Republic and Slovakia. I also asked her about the Czech president, a brilliant man, whom I had heard several years ago in a resort near Munich.

The Czech student agreed with me in my admiration for Vaclac Havel, but to the question of language (or dialect) between Czechs and Slovaks, she said that while the Czechs understood Slovakian (the Slovakian dialect, presumably), they themselves spoke Czech. Both the political AND the linguistic association was irrevocably severed.

Traude
July 5, 2002 - 05:27 pm
May I add that the young Czech woman was an exchange student at one of our local high schools. She talked enthusiastically about Prague, the "Golden City" (which attracted its share of American expatriates), and said she hoped to attend college in this country.

Joan Pearson
July 5, 2002 - 06:11 pm
Well, what a wonderful surprise! AAlice, Welcome!...a Nebraskan! Just what we need here! My eyes leapt at your mention of orphan trains and little Bohemia. Will you pull up a chair and tell us what you know of the orphan trains? It sounds as if there was a time in Nebraska's history when orphans were sent to the untamed territory...to what? To help work the land? Did they come from all over the country? This is mind-boggling! Doesn't this sound like something Willa Cather would have known about? Could this have influenced her to make Jim an orphan? (I have more questions about Little Bohemia, but will wait on that...) Please pull up a chair and don't go anywhere!!!

And look, Carolyn Andersen has joined in from Norway...Carolyn do you know anything of the Norwegians who made their way to Nebraska?
Yes, that works, I think...Jim is narrating as an adult. That would explain the fact that the young Jim is not expressing his emotion at the loss of his parents, but filtering out his emotions to relate the impact the new land has on him. Welcome Carolyn! So good to have you with us!

Mal mentions that he sounds mature for his age when skipped his prayers.."what would be would be." How about when he says that he and "Jake set out together to try our fortunes in a new world." ~ this is not exactly what you'd expect to hear from a young boy set out into the wilderness after losing both parents, heading for grandparents he's never met. His fortunes?

He seems overwhelmed at his new surroundings, too overwhelmed to be homesick? Traudee hints that in later chapters we'll see some of the homesickness he is not exhibiting in these first days in Nebraska. I'd have thought that it would hit him right away...but there are plenty of distractions, aren't there?

Interesting that Ántonia is also on the train west. Are her people segregated into their own car, or did this just happen? Jim says that this is the first time he's ever heard a foreign tongue. Lots of firsts for the young man...

Faithr
July 5, 2002 - 08:15 pm
At the end of the first chapter I felt Jims depression, "Even their spirits I had left behind me.? and "I felt erased." So his grief is the child hood grief though much of the pain forgotten as the adult Jim narrates this tale. Yet it shows up in many ways in this first chapter.

And then at the end of chapter two after he has rested from his trip, been introduced to his place on this land with these grandparents who obviously love him, he is in the garden and finds peace.

I am assuming this child had been searching for this feeling through the grief and the ensuing upheaval and changes in his life since losing his parents ..So as he lays in the garden, " I was entirely happy. Perhaps we feel like that when we die and become a part of something entire, whether it is sun and air, or goodness and knowledge. At any rate, that is happiness; to be dissolved into something complete and great. When it comes to one, it comes as naturally as sleep." and Jim finds peace and perhaps reconciles himself to his parents death. This is a fine beginning for an orphan boys story. Faith

Justin
July 5, 2002 - 11:20 pm
In these early chapters, the tale is one of an older man reflecting on an experience he had many years ago. There is very little emotional immediacy in his relation of the story. He is a wooden thing that observes and relates and describes. The man Jim seems to recall an adventure. He is looking back with a cold eye. "I was ten years old. I had lost both parents within a year." Jim was long over it. It was well past so he says little about it. When at the end of chapter 2, he talks about happiness and death he is not talking about his parents but about himself and not as a boy but as a man. He has a tendency to slip in and out character. He is grasping for bits and pieces of memory- The train, the conductor,the darkness, the lanterns, Fuch's scar, and the immigrants. He remembers the jolting in the wagon and nothing to see. Nothing but open land. No fences, no creeks, no trees. We learn next to nothing about Jim,man or boy. This is a man looking back on an adventure he had as a boy which included reading a book about Jesse James.

Malryn (Mal)
July 6, 2002 - 01:54 pm
What follows is a quote from the synopsis of the book Hope Train by Writers Exchange WREX member, Virginia Bickel, which is soon to be published. Ms Bickel traces the lives of four of the children who meet on one of these orphan trains, which is headed for Texas from New York, from the day they meet to adulthood.
"Hope Train by Virginia Bickel is a work of fiction based on actual events surrounding Orphan Train children. A program known as Placing Out moved between l50,000 to 250,000 children by train from New York City to rural homes in the West and Midwest. The purpose of the program, which took place from the mid 1850s to the late 1920s, was to find good homes for unfortunate children, who by circumstance were left to fend for themselves on the streets of New York City, or other large eastern cities. Some had been left in orphanages and were wards of the state or church. Some were children of immigrants that did not have the means to take care of them after they landed in America. Some came from Almshouses, Sisters of Charity of Saint Vincent de Paul and other such places. Some of these children found loving homes, while others were adopted for the help they could provide on farms, ranches, or in businesses."

Malryn (Mal)
July 6, 2002 - 02:30 pm
Reader interpretation is interesting. I find little of the depression Faith mentions and little of the woodenness and coldness on the part of the narrator which Justin speaks of. What I do see in Chapter Two is a fine description of the environment in which young Jim finds himself.

There is grief on the part of the grandmother, who has been crying when she wakes Jim. She mentions that Jim looks like his father, and he realizes that she's the one who put his father to bed and woke him when he was a child, a thought that interests him.

Things are strange to Jim. The kitchen, for example, is in the cellar. Despite the fact that the whitewashed plaster has been put on dug out dirt walls, the room is friendly with its small, high windows, white curtains, red geraniums and wandering Jew on the sills. There is the smell of gingerbread, and a friendly Maltese cat investigates the tub in which JIm is taking a bath.

His grandmother is "exceedingly desirous that everything should go with order and decorum". She reveals strength and an "unusual endurance". At age 55 her skin is brown and weathered and her hair is black. She is almost part of the landscape Jim sees the next day. From her he learns that Otto Fuchs came to the United States from Austria and led an adventurous life in the west. This is further enhanced by Otto's showing Jim his chaps, silver spurs and embossed boots. Otto tells Jim he is to have a pony named Dude, a pleasant surprise for the boy.

Jim's grandfather is described as a man with copper eyebrows and fair skin who has brilliant blue eyes and strong, regular, white teeth. His voice is sympathetic as he reads psalms, which Jim wishes were chapters from his favorite book of the Bible, Kings. I immediately had the feeling that the grandfather is a kindly man.

What I see here is peace and safety for this little boy who has travelled so far from anything that is familiar to him. Perhaps I'm reading it into his character, but I see him as curious and interested in where he is and the people around him more than anything else.

Jim's grandparents' house is the only frame house west of Black Hawk until the Norwegian settlement is reached, we are told. It is 1 1/2 stories high above the basement. There are barns, a granary, a windmill, pigyards, corncribs, and a sod chicken house near the draw. A draw is a gully, and there appear to be several of these around, as well as a small pond.

There is a stand of box elders which is "insignificant against the grass." The grass and the wind dominate all. Jim feels motion in the landscape, as if the shaggy grass were a sort of loose hide with herds of wild buffalo galloping under it. What a wonderful description of the prairie. Jim feels that he could walk on top of the grass over the edge of the world. Here Cather has created a magnificent expanse, grass as far as one could see, an ocean of grass with waves of motion that ends only at the horizon.

Jim and his grandmother go to the garden, a good distance away from the house, she carrying her rattlesnake cane. Jim decides to stay in the pumpkin patch, ignoring the small fear he felt when his grandmother told him about the snakes. It is here he feels totally happy, "dissolved into something complete and great." He has begun to be part of the landscape, too.

Cather has not only managed to describe the look of Nebraska, she has described the feel of it, what the waving grass, huge sky above, and the soft-blowing wind do to Jim. Rather than fear, depression or grief, I see in him contentment about where he is and the people he's with.

Mal

AAlice
July 6, 2002 - 06:15 pm
Mal, I don't know if this is common any other place but the house I live in has a basement just like the one described, course my kitchen is not there, but the walls etc, are just as described. Many kitchen's in the area were in basements as described in the book, I have seen them and they were very handy for the underground railroad.

Many people find Nebraska boring to drive across, I found it like Willa, it takes my breath away.

I went to our little town library this morning and got a copy of My Antonia....I was so happy to find it old, worn, and from the school many years ago, I think the 40s.

Joan Pearson
July 6, 2002 - 06:15 pm
Faith, your post sent me way back to my own childhood, and thoughts of a child's grief. My mother died when I was seven and the following month I woke up in a boarding school. It wasn't like waking up in Nebraska, but it was definitely a whole new world, strange faces, places, food and routines everyone knew about but me. Looking back through the years, I don't remember real grief. I must have felt the loss, but don't remember...although I do remember funny details, just like Jim remembered the hieroglyphics on the conductor's uniform buttons.

Upheaval can be quite distracting to a child.

The "emotional immediacy", as Justin puts it, is not there. Emotions can get lost in a swirl of new sensations. Jim doesn't say his evening prayer (probably for the first time in his life)...He figures his parents aren't looking down on him, can't see him way out there...they are looking for him back in Virginia.

Mal, I find the information on the orphan trains fascinating. Surely WCather was acquainted with this program and making Jim an orphan was not just a coincidence, don't you think? The contrast with the street orphans from the city is great...and emphasizes the fact that Jim wasn't sent out west to work, but rather to be loved and nurtured.

When he nestles into his Grandmother's garden he feels so totally happy (and relieved?)...he has "dissolved into something complete and great." Can you remember an occasion when you felt so completely happy? I don't think I can...

Joan Pearson
July 6, 2002 - 06:22 pm
Aalice, we were posting together. It sounds as if you found a wonderful edition! So thrilled you found your way back to this discussion.

How is your old your house ...and why do you think the kitchen was originally in the basement. We are so looking forward to hearing more about such houses, the geography, the sod houses, the underground railroad, the orphan trains...all about Nebraska! You are such a treasure!

Justin
July 6, 2002 - 06:28 pm
Fear,depression and grief are more immediate emotions which Jim might have felt but which were not evident in the early chapters because the Jim relating the tale of his childhood is looking back on the experience as an adventure. Fear, depression and grief are missing from the tale. Maybe the young Jim failed to experience any of these emotions at all. I don't know. But looking back, he brings forth images and not feelings.

Malryn (Mal)
July 6, 2002 - 07:28 pm
I think Willa Cather was describing her own impressions and feelings about the place when she moved to Nebraska rather than those of a boy who had been recently orphaned. My mother died suddenly when I was a child. My brother and two sisters were younger than I; one sister was 9, the other 5. The grief we felt was very, very real, and the subsequent upheaval was very hard on all of us. The story of an orphan, though, is not Cather's aim in this book. What she's doing here is setting a scene and putting the reader into a place that perhaps he or she has never been before. It's my opinion that she succeeds very well.

Mal

Deems
July 6, 2002 - 07:51 pm
AAlice--Do you know WHY kitchens used to be in the basement? I am so curious about this detail. I know that in Virginia the kitchen would have been a separate building~~the heat and all in the summer. But why in the basement? I am imagining a cold Midwestern winter and thinking about heat rising and perhaps the house could be kept warmer with heat coming from below. Then I think of those HOT Midwestern summers, and I get confused.

Mal~~No argument that Cather is making use of childhood memories of displacement from Virginia to Nebraska. I have a question for you. Do you think that Jim is a believeable ten year old boy? If you do, what evidence can you provide?

Justin~~We agree that our narrator is now a grown man and that he would not be feeling the intensity of any emotions he had as a child, but the grief thing still bothers me. I would think that the adult could look back and articulate the loss better than a child could. Perhaps not; I am speculating. Does Jim seem believeable to you? There seems to be very little "emotional immediacy" as you put it.

Faith~~Your take on the becoming one with the universe that Jim experiences in Grandmother's garden is also revealing. Perhaps Jim finds comfort of a sort in being caught up in something larger than himself. That scene is certainly powerful.

Joan and Mal~~ Since you both lost mothers as children, can you remember how your grief expressed itself? I'm looking for examples.

~~Maryal

Malryn (Mal)
July 6, 2002 - 08:07 pm
That's hard, Maryal. My mother woke one Saturday morning with an upset stomach and died of a ruptured appendix and peritonitis only a few hours later. It was so shocking to my brother, sisters and me that we have never fully recovered. We all live in different states, but if we ever manage to see one another, we talk about Mama and grieve and cry a little even today. This is how it has been ever since she died. Our mother died in April, 1940, or sixty-two years ago.

Mal

Justin
July 6, 2002 - 11:50 pm
I certainly agree with you that the descriptions Jim gives us are the product of Cathers earlier experience in Nebraska. Of course, she is trying to put us in the scene but she gives us a man's recollections of his boyhood experience moving to a new area, the far west,and after the death of both parents, without personal involvment. That was clearly her intent.The landscape is more important to her in telling the tale than the personal characteristcs of Jim, her narrator. We learn nothing of who this boy is and what he is feeling as he guides us into the grass land that is Nebraska. So far Jim is a cardboard character. Is it possible that WC thinks a narrator should be heard and not seen?

Joan Pearson
July 7, 2002 - 08:39 am
Justin, an interesting thought. Has W Cather purposely left out the narrator's feelings (except in relation to the land)? Do you find that this lack of emotion, which we seem to be expecting of a 10 year old boy in Jim's circumstances...the "fear, depression and grief" - is planned to allow us to focus on what he did experience. I don't know about you all, but in the scenes that are being painted, I find myself not only relating to Jim's feeling of contentment and awe, but actually experiencing it with him. I found this description of contentment most...satisfactory.

Justin says..."Maybe the young Jim failed to experience any of these emotions at all. I don't know. But looking back, he brings forth images and not feelings." And Maryal asked how children express grief, and what would we expect from a 10 year old boy who has recently lost his parents and finds himself in a this existence.

Mal, My mother had been ill, hospitalized for many months before she died, so her death was not as shocking as your experience. I think that if I had stayed with my brothers and sister following my mother's death, we would have grieved together, as you did. But my experience was more like Jim's. I immediately found myself in a totally new foreign community...and spent those days adjusting to that, with little to none of "home" to remind me of what had been. The grieving was not to come until many years later, and not all at once...just a gradual realization of what was missing from my life.

Yesterday, when thinking of Jim's realization of complete contentment in his grandmother's garden, my first reaction was that I never experienced such a feeling that I wasn't wanting or needing anything beyond that moment. But as I read your posts, and reread that passage again, the memory came flooding back...to the time I spent in my own grandmother's kitchen for one week each summer. Now the scenery was not the ingredient, but the warmth...from the oven, the ironing, and the radiator cover ...my seat as I listened to her favorite soaps..."Helen Trent", "Stella Dallas"...just fragments of names...and snatches of stories of the little girl from the mining town in the west. I was perfectly content and could have spent the rest of my life in that spot...in Newark, New Jersey! hahahaha..The point is that I can relate to young Jim...and find him a believable 10 year old.

What do you think of Jim's grandmother? She was a remarkable woman in many ways. Jim seems to be reacting to the environment she is providing for him, rather than the need for mothering...

I'm trying to figure her out...what is she doing there, how long has she been out there, how are she and Grandpa getting along? What are they living on, what is it that makes them seem so comfortable? I guess what I'm really asking, is why do you think they have adapted so well to the rigorous life in the wilderness.

Justin
July 7, 2002 - 03:22 pm
Grandmother carried her head thrust forward in an attitude of attention, as if she were looking at something or listening to something, far away... She was often thinking of things that were far away.Is this emphasis on "far away" thought a precursor or is it a habit from the days when hostile indians raided Nebraskan sod homesteads?

There is a sense of fatalism,determinism, and resignation creeping into the tale. Jim, on the way to the farm thinks, " between that earth and that sky, I felt erased, blotted out. ...here I felt what would be would be.Later when Grandfather reads from the Book of Kings, " He shall choose our inheritance for us". The phrase may indicate resignation. This is our lot in life so cope with it. For Jim it means don't be homesick, for grandmother with her far away look, it means don't pine for Virginia, for the Shimerdas, it means, make the best of it. Don't long for Bohemia.

Faithr
July 7, 2002 - 07:15 pm
I dont think children express grief or depression the same way a mature person does. They may have unknown feelings inside, some call it "homesickness". It is a longing for return to what was normal. I remember that feeling and did not think it was my father leaving abruptly and not coming back for a couple of years causing the feeling. I thought it was a longing to go up to Tahoe where our fun times were.

When we children lost our father, not to death but to alcohol and running away from his resposibilities, we all expressed our feelings differently. My older sister became a very angry girl all the time and didnt ever say what was making her so mad, everything was anyway. And my older brother, a quiet boy became even more silent and was truly kind of a loner for a year or two right in the middle of the family. I became the good girl that tried to make everyone happy and I would give the other kids my share of goodies so they would know how good I was, how unselfish ...a little brother became the family clown. His job in the family was to keep my mom smiling.. and so on...Would we each have taken on these personality traits anyway, I dont know. I know we did not talk about grief or despair or depression or feeling bad. We did not even talk about my dad at all and never did I hear one word from any of my syblings about missing him. We did cling closer to our mother I think than we might otherwise have. When we were adults we did not even discuss it. It would have been somewhat different I am sure in case of a death such as some of the posters experienced as children.

Through the years I have seen many children who had reason to be griefstricken yet they didn't cry or talk of missing the person (or animal) who was gone through death or other reasons. They generally didn't seem outwardly to express any feelings regarding the cause. In many instances they just went on about the business of being a child and doing the necessary things to learn and grow. In retrospect they might genuinely express what they felt at the time but at the time they can't express it.Even if you give a child an opening to talk usually they don't. faith

AAlice
July 7, 2002 - 07:29 pm
Joan, you are exactly right about the kitchen being in the basement warming the house during the cold bitter winters in Nebraska, and in the summer the kitchen is cooler in the basement. People then lived in their kitchens, warmth in the winter, cool in the summer. Many of the houses when they were build that way did not have cooking stoves but fireplaces, they were built from the floor to the ceiling and the big old pots swung in and out of the fire. As time when by and the families could buy stoves they often placed them in a room on ground level, while others left them in the basement. Water was easier to access in the basement as well via digging a well in the ground. During the times of the underground railroad it was easier to feed and take care of the run away slaves in the basement. The kithens usually had false cabinets, or walls that hid the rooms where the slaves were hidden.

I agree about Jim's emotions. My father died when I was 12 and I was very close to him but I really didn't grieve for him at that time, I was more curtious about life without him. I didn't really grieve for him until much later in life when I realized how much I had missed. I find Jim's thoughts about Nebraska quite normal, I grew up in New York in the Catskill mountains and when I came to Nebraska I was so impressed with the difference, the plains are truly a remarkable place. It does feel like you are in a glass bowl with a cover over you, grasses as far as you can see, and no end to the earth it just goes on and on, you feel like the sky completely surrounds you. I would imagine he was so interested in the difference that he just plain didn't think of anything else. Also, he was meeting an honest to goodness 'cowboy' for the first time! Wow, I still marvel at the ranches and cowboys of western Nebraska.

Joan Pearson
July 8, 2002 - 12:10 pm
Arline, there you are! Your descriptions and early memories of Nebraska are so helpful, underscoring what we are reading! The red grass still grows as far as you can see? Is it truly red, or just at sunset?

Jim's grandparent's home was one of the few frame houses in the area...like those you describe. Were there...are there stands of trees anywhere near the Red Cloud/Black Hawk area? Or is it mostly grassy plains? If not, how was lumber brought in for homes in those days? Are there still "soddies" to be seen in Nebraska?

Mal, no one will argue that the death of Jim's parents was a device to transplant him from Virginia to Nebraska. By making him an orphan, there are are no longer ties to Virginia, so as Fae says "the desire to return to normal" is absent. Now he is a true "pioneer"...without parents to protect him..."to cling to." He grows up fast!

Justin, I like how you picked up on Grandmother's attitude of attention. Jim says that he later thought that "she was thinking of things far away." The comfortable home she provides for Jim is a nice surprise for him...he doesn't seem to cling to her.... but watches and learns to adapt to his surroundings as she has. Will he adapt this same "attitude of attention?" She has adapted well. What is her secret?

Quite a contrast between the two grandparents, don't you think?

Justin, do you sense this fatalism is ominous?

Faithr
July 8, 2002 - 02:55 pm
"They hated Krajiek, but they clung to him because he was the only human being with whom they could talk or from whom they could get information. He slept with the old man and the two boys in the dugout barn, along with the oxen. They kept him in their hole and fed him for the same reason that the prairie-dogs and the brown owls house the rattlesnakes-- because they did not know how to get rid of him" from chapter two, book 1.

Can you imagine being so alone in a country that you would go to such lenghts to keep one person who seemed familiar to you, even though you hated him. I can't. So I feel that Mrs. S is aggressive, tense and neurotic even, because she is cut off from all that is usual or normal for her. Mr. S is just as bad, and in contrast he is so passive he does inspire pity in me but also anger. The only effort he makes is to get Antonio a tutor it seems.(So far as I have read anyway)

I looked through the first chapters over again this morning trying to find out what kind of background the Shimerdas had as they sure are not coping well with farm life. I am assuming they had a more urban life and this is all very savage to them.

Jims Grandma has a house and a well managed farm so no wonder she is more pleasant. Of course you assume she had to start out in the soddy basement before they built the house on top and the out buildings. I also am assuming they were not young when they came to Nebraska leaving behind their adult married son to care for their farm in Virginis. So they are well off. She has this serene attitude and goes about making her life with what she has, where she is.

I admire WC"s writing. I feel that Jims grandparents are secure people,moral people, loving each other and their neighbors, without WC actually telling me in so many words. fr

Justin
July 8, 2002 - 03:40 pm
There is nothing ominous in the fatalism I see in Grandma and in Jim. This is just ordinary, everyday resigned to fate kind of fatalism. It's ok in Jim and Grandma because they tend to cope but if Jim builds fatalism into some of the other characters, especially those who show signs of not coping, then the result may be ominous.

Deems
July 8, 2002 - 05:05 pm
Faith~~Your citation of the paragraph that describes Kajilek's relationship with the Shimerdas struck me when I read it because they keep him around, even though they hate him, because he speaks the same language.

That prairie is such a lonely place that Grandmother appreciates having a badger for company as she tends to her garden, but at least she can speak English, and there are other English speakers around.

Mr. Shimerda seems to understand that Ántonia is the smartest of his brood and thus stresses his desire for Jim to teach her English. If she learns the language of the new country, she may be able to make a life for herself.

As to the general unlikeableness of Mr. and Mrs. Shimerda, I find them generally unappealing. The father is a broken and depressed man and the mother whines. (I can stand lots of complaining but whining gets to me; ask my children. If they whined, they never got what they wanted.)

Justin~~Jim seems like a cardboard character to me also. Perhaps he will develop some zip as we go along. I don't find him a convincing boy. More on that later.

~Maryal

Joan Pearson
July 9, 2002 - 07:27 am
Do you suppose Jim isn't fully fleshed out in order to take the spotlight off of him and put it on Ántonia? AS Justin says, two narrators who wish not to be noticed...

The contrast between the two households is great, though both it seems are dominated by strong, or at least outspoken women, don't you think? Maryal, I'd whine too if I arrived in the promised land and found myself with my family in that sodden hole with Krajiek! Oh, you'd hear me! Will Mama Shimerda ever stop complaining and clinging to the old ways, the only ways she knows, Faith? Do you really think she had lived in an urban area before she got here? I'm interested to hear more about Nebraska's "Little Bohemia" from AAlice (Arline). There are no other Bohemians here in these parts to get an idea of what kind of a life they were coming from.

We don't get much of a picture of Jim's grandmother either...does she have friends, is there a community here? She adapts well to her natural surroundings...knows to leave well enough alone...but she goes out of her way to be "neighborly" to the Shimerdas. Is this another example of her ability to adapt to her environment?

There are a few examples of a bias against the immigrants...did you pick up on that? Not grandmother, though.

Faithr
July 9, 2002 - 10:15 am
I do think Mama Shirerdas must have been from an urban area or at the very least a very much easier life with more "things" at her disposal. She is very whinny and instead of getting to work herself planting and learning how to live here she covets her neighbors good luck without putting in the work.

It seems that Jims grandparents may have money from stuff that goes on and maybe this Grandma didn't have to work as hard as she does but she is a pioneer much as my great grandma was in Nevada. No whining or complaining, she built her own house with her own two hands, she had only the help of three teenage girls and boys,(three smaller children learned to do other chores) while her husband was off in the mountains earning gold eagles to save toward stocking the new homestead. They lived in tents and leanto's while building.

My great grandmother was a real pioneer and always took care of herself right up to her death at age 92. I know something about these strong women. They were silent and had a far away look in their eye. Know why? They were very busy making lists of things to do with one part of their mind, another part was evaluating the weather while another part was evaluating how the children were doing and still more thought was going toward that so and so handyman who stole the pitchfork.

These women had to manage the lives of husband and children and provide food, clothing, a warm and hopefully clean place to live and be a teacher of these skills to the children. Their husbandry included the homestead,the stock, the family, the neighbors, the employees, and the new town and church too.

Women who didn't do right by their families were not tolerated well. Mrs. S is lucky she had such good neighbors as Jims family. I don't want to get ahead of the chapters so will stop after this.

Jim is not a three dimensional character yet. Perhaps he won't be but in my opinion he will. The reader too has a part in a work of fiction and that is to flesh out and make real in the imagination the work of the author. I think as the story goes along that will be easier to do with Jim and all the characters. Through their actions.FP

Barbara St. Aubrey
July 9, 2002 - 10:34 am
I'll catch up with y'all in a day or two - messing out from our floods - one house I have listed is under water now - my 3 year old roof did not do me the service it was supposed to and so I have a roofer to deal with - pioneer?!? at least we do not contend with pioneer activities on a daily or yearly bases.

Faith earlier your post about sleeping with someone you hate - think on all the batered women.

I've a few insights I want to share but now I must go see if the water has receeded at all. Opened flood gates to what had been a constent level lake is causing historically unexpected damage. The dam below is not large enough to move the water and it is threatening to go over its spillway.

Faithr
July 9, 2002 - 10:47 am
Barb: I was talking about the passage in the book regarding keeping K with them even though they hated him. Because at least he spoke their language. It had nothing to do with "sleeping with a battering husband." Faith

Malryn (Mal)
July 9, 2002 - 02:58 pm
I think perhaps we're being a little too hard on Mrs. Shimerda.

Put yourself in her position. How would you feel if you lived in what was essentially a cave, had no money, little food and were trying to raise four children in a place where you'd never been, did not understand the language, and knew only one person who spoke yours? It seems to me that perhaps the Shimerdas came to the States under false pretenses on the part of Krajiek's cousin, who might have made a deal with Krajiek. The homestead purchase arrangement was made in Bohemia before the Shimerdas ever came to America, remember.

The Shimerdas probably expected a house, not just a piece of not very good land. Not only did they pay Krajiek too much for the homestead and what they bought from him, they were in debt to him. It was an entirely hopeless situation, in my opinion.

How can you fix a place up and plant a garden if you have no money for tools, lumber and seed? I know I would have reacted to these conditions. How, I'm not sure. Maybe I would have screamed instead of whining, who knows?

Desperation can do terrible things to people, and the Shimerdas were desperate. I would not expect the best side of Mrs. Shimerda to appear under these conditions. Mr. Shimerda acts to me like a broken man. I think a little sympathy for them and their plight is in order.

Mal

Justin
July 9, 2002 - 04:25 pm
I agree with Mal. Mrs.Shimerdas is a victim in this swindle engineered by K. Her back is to the wall without resources. WC is doing experimental social research. She is trying to solve a social problem with an empirical design in an experimental model. Her postulate raises the question," what would happen if I took a woman from a situation in which she could cope, and took away all her tools, friends, and language, and moved her to a barren country, with four children, one mentally disabled, and a sick husband who repaired sofas and played the violin for extra change.And on top of all added a swindler to the mix. WC is functioning like a social scientist watching guinea pigs perform in a maze. There is a phase in the writing of a novel when the characters take over and write the story. I wonder how Mrs. Shimerdas is going to get out of this Pearl White problem. My guess is her problem will only get worse as we read further. If I were not an old fool interested in young girls like Antonia I would think Mrs. Shimerdas the more interesting character.

Traude
July 9, 2002 - 05:40 pm
Mal, I can find some sympathy for Mr. Shimerda, who is indeed a broken man, but hardly for his wife. The woman has a mean streak, is not totally honest, as we will see later, and dotes on Androsh, the oldest son. Ántonia with her sunny disposition seems not to notice.

The background of grandmother and grandfather is a little vague, but clearly they were much better off financially (they had hired help). Nothing concrete is known about Jim's parents. The grandparents are both lovable characters, I feel; the grandmother is more vocal, the grandfather rather taciturn but an excellent judge of people. There is no reason to think that their relationship was anything but harmonious .

WC's description of the wide-open, ever-present, untamed prairie in all seasons and at different hours of the day and night is magnificent. The land itself is, I believe, an important character in the story because it, after all, determines the destiny of the human characters. And some of those human characters are not fully drawn either : they appear, disappear, and/or reappear solely as needed in the story. Whose story is it ? Too early to be sure, I think.

Malryn (Mal)
July 9, 2002 - 05:42 pm
Justin, your last sentence made me laugh out loud.

Mal

Malryn (Mal)
July 9, 2002 - 05:48 pm
Traude, though I've read this book more than once, I am pretending I've read only four chapters. I see nothing "mean" about Mrs. Shimerda in these early chapters. I may not like this woman much thus far, but that does not stop me for feeling sorry for her and her family and the hopeless predicament they're in.

Mal

Joan Pearson
July 9, 2002 - 06:08 pm
Mal, maybe Mama Shirmada is not a actually a whiner...there is no one to listen to her, is there? She complains the house is "no good"...but "whining" seems to be imply she is asking for something , and she's not doing that is she? She plods on, trying to do the same as she did in the old country, rather than make an attempt to adapt to her surroundings. Do you think most immigrants are like this? Is it the second generation that will try other ways? Traudee, I do agree with you 100%! The land to me so far is the MAIN CHARACTER! If none of the other characters ever flesh out, I won't be disappointed. The descriptions are nothing short of spectacular...pull you right into the scenery so you become one of the chracters around the fire.

Whic is your favorite image so far? I think of that garden as Eden in many ways. There is nothing more that any man needs than what is in that place at the moment Jim feels so completely happy. What can ruin it?

Justin, what a hoot! hahahahaha....
Well, are we ready to talk about the sweet young thing? Does the novel begin with her appearance? She has the title role, after all....

Deems
July 9, 2002 - 06:16 pm
Mal~~I admire your restraint. I too have read the novel and have to bite my tongue not to reveal the future.

I have to admit that I am looking for more character development than I see here. The land as a character may please you, Joan, but I want someone to at least try to be three-dimensional!

Listen to me, will you? Expecting characters to leap off the page and get some dimensionality! I wonder if that is a word.

~~Maryal

Joan Pearson
July 9, 2002 - 06:25 pm
Well, maybe the heroine will fill the bill. Although this talk about biting of the tongue and restraint is ominous, eh, Justin?
hahahaha...yes, American Heritage says "dimensionality" is a word...let's see if WC ever heard of it...

Malryn (Mal)
July 9, 2002 - 06:59 pm
Maryal, I understand what you're saying about one dimensional characters. That bothered me at one point, too. I felt as if they were flat as the landscape. There's a funny thing about it this book, though. It grows on you. Out of the blue I've found myself thinking about the situations Cather sets up and some of the characters. Have wondered about these people and their lives and the time in which they lived, and I've wondered about her. Whatever there is about Cather's simplicity, it has staying power and won't go away.

Mal

AAlice
July 9, 2002 - 07:13 pm
Goodness, I just typed a big message and lost it! Wow, I hate when that happens!

http://www.savtrav.com/show/features/2000/20001006/cather.shtml This is a site that will show you a little more about Red Cloud Nebraska and Willa if you care to look or haven't found it already.

Basically what I said in my first message was an answer to Joan's question. Red Cloud is located in a pretty "treeless" area of Nebraska. The trees that are there were planted by someone along the way or transported to a nice area along a river, or creek by the birds. I told you about the Nebraska National Forest which is located in NW Nebraska and is totally a man made forest. It was started with the hopes of providing lumber for building in that part of the state but for some reason the trees have never reproduced naturally (no one knows why) and replacement trees have to be grown in a nursery and transplanted. The ranchers really do not want the forest there so there is a struggle going on in the area over the land.

I know of no sod houses left in Nebraska other than those built for educational or historical value. Many people in the country do build their houses in the ground with only the front portion showing. Three sides and the roof are ground.

In these first few chapters I did not find Mrs Shimerda unpleasant, rather I felt sorry for her and her husband, they seem a broken pair. I visualize them as coming from a much finer lifestyle, nobility maybe, educators, or highly skilled craftsmen, may even having servants. I just don't think they know what to do and the situation they find themselves in is overwhelming. I don't find it strange that they wanted Antonia to learn the English language either, many families migrating to this country live through their children because their hope is there.

The grandparents remind me of many of the older people living in Nebraska, a strong breed of people. They had to be to be willing to travel and form our wonderful country. They are independent, hard working, non-emotional because they had to be, accepting life as it came to them.

Joan, the people in 'little Bohemia' are a wonderfully simple, hard working, kind people, but they don't mind letting people know their feelings either. Strongly religious in the Catholic faith, wonderful cooks, happy, love music and dance. The costumes worn at their festivals are wonderful. When the population was great and the old country ways were still strong people would flock to their church suppers and bake sales.

Hope this goes this time.

Faithr
July 9, 2002 - 09:22 pm
When discussing a fictional character as a real person I try to flesh out the image into a whole human being otherwise we talk about a "paper" boy or other character like we are doing about Jim. But in my imagination he and Antonio and the families are coming alive for me.

The fourth chapter of the first book in My Antonio is for me the one that finally gripes me and makes me a little emotional. As I read it I can remember childhood and some of the special delights only children can know in discovering the land, the weather, the bliss of wandering alone in nature. It is so well written I feel I am there with them. I am beginning to feel I know the Nebraska farm country they are in. Faith

Justin
July 9, 2002 - 10:52 pm
I, also, have noticed that Jim has fleshed out the landscape more than his characters. I know as much about the prairie dog towns as I do about the humans. We are getting little pieces of each character now and that may be enough to set the stage for what is to come. If we get 3 or 4 more chapters read and the characters continue to be cardboard, it will be necessary to look at other elements of the novel for dimensionality.

betty gregory
July 10, 2002 - 01:08 am
I've so enjoyed the posts. I thought I would rush through them in my attempt to catch up, but the reading was too interesting to rush.

On Jim's grief.....the effect I picture of Jim's parents' death (on any 10 year old) is a loss of stability, an absence of what made his life feel safe. Jim's grandmother Burden began immediately to fill in the missing pieces with ordinary and extraordinary day to day Nebraska living. The warm welcome and evidence that he was to be a permanent part of their lives....his own horse, responsibilities assigned to him, etc., made it clear that he was a welcome addition to their lives. That must have filled in a feeling of safety, quickly. I couldn't help thinking that the wonderful scene in the garden when Jim feels complete happiness also contains a measure of security and safety.

Betty

Nellie Vrolyk
July 10, 2002 - 04:00 pm
Just a small thought on the land being a major character in this early part of the story and the people being almost secondary: I thinks this brings out the insignificance of man against the backdrop of that vast prairie.

I love the description of fourteen year old Antonia:
I remembered what the conductor had said about her eyes. They were big and warm and full of light, like the sun shining on brown pools in the wood. Her skin was brown, too, and in her cheeks she had a glow of rich, dark colour. Her brown hair was curly and wild-looking.


She is nothing like the other Shimerda's is she?

Joan Pearson
July 10, 2002 - 06:05 pm
AAline, I am so glad you persisted and repeated your post. It was packed with goodies. The site on Red Cloud is now in the heading for quick reference. When I read it I realized that so far, we have not heard anything about a town...a sod church, yes, but not the two blocks of stores and banks described in your site.

Treeless, now it makes sense why so many of the houses were made of sod. Interesting to hear that there is still a struggle to grow trees on the prairie. How about the "red grass?" Do you still see a lot of that? (Would you mail me some? I like to keep little artifacts from each discussion.) How about sunflowers...do they grow wild in Nebraska? I think it is interesting that folks still continue to build their homes into the ground.

Thanks also for the information on the Bohemians as a group...happy dispositions, full of song and dance. That sure does tell a lot of how depressed Mama Shimerda must be. A contrast to Ántonia, don't you think? I get the idea that she is going to adjust just fine, sod house or no.

Joan Pearson
July 10, 2002 - 06:17 pm
Faith, I too am finding room in the landscape to wander, explore and to become part of it all. I'll be fine with this lack of dimensionality Justin, even if it continues...let's talk again next week and see if Jim's memory gets any sharper. I tell myself that he is an adult looking back at childhood memories...don't yours come in snatches? Little anecdotes? Nellie, I like your comment about how people must have felt in the huge open landscape. Jim says at one point that he felt "erased." Does everyone else appear that way to him too? I think I'd almost be surprised if his memory suddenly clears in later chapters. What MIGHT happen is that his sum total of anecdotal memory gives us the dimension we are seeking?

He does remember the flora and fauna in detail though...

Joan Pearson
July 10, 2002 - 06:26 pm
Betty, it is good to hear from you. Yes, I agree, that garden does seem to have provided a measure of safety and security...except those snakes!!! Are snakes mandatory in Eden? Are they ominous, Justin?

Nellie, that is a lovely picture of Ántonia...she's a looker, as Justin has noticed, and there's something else about her the conductor points out...she is the only one on the immigrant train who can speak English! Do you think that Mama Shimerda is happy that Ántonia is going to learn to read now...or is this Papa's idea? I would think that Mama would want her to stay around the kitchen and help her cope!

There seems to be something so wild and free about her, don't you think? Is she a lot like the new country?

ps...Barbara, we are thinking of our Texans...

pedln
July 10, 2002 - 07:06 pm
Antonia learning to read? Definitely Papa's idea. Mrs. S would like to keep her in the kitchen, and no doubt she can use an extra hand. Somewhere Jim says that she grudingly allows Antonia to go to the Burdens' each day for her lesson. Mrs. S must feel much like the Iranian's wife in House of Sand and Fog -- who didn't come to the U.S. to live like a dirty Arab. Mrs. S had higher expectations than living in dirt.

At this point in the novel, I agree with Maryal -- I'd like to see more characterization.

As I read, I can't help but compare the characters and settings with some of the other books we've read recently, most particularly "The Painted House." Interesting that both are agricultural tales that use a young boy to tell the story.

AAlice
July 10, 2002 - 07:52 pm
Joan, yes, the grass does have a red color. I became very aware of this one day when I was doing a painting of the fields, as I was mixing the colors I became very aware of the red color. It is interesting how the color appears on the grass, and there are many different 'kinds' of grass. The type that appears red starts with a green color at the roots, turns golden and then red, on the rusty side, appears on the tips. As the wind blows it gives it a rolling, wavy copper effect, very calming, very pretty. The sunsets in Nebraska are the most beautiful that I have seen, I love to sit and watch as the sky turns brillant with many different colors as the sun slips slowly away. The sun sets do help with the brilliant red glow on the grass, but is not needed. I would be happy to send you some.

Some time ago I was doing some orienteering in western Nebraska in the sandhills....it was rainy and very difficult to walk in the sand, I learned soon to follow the path that the cattle had made because cattle are not stupid, they take the easy way. I was very conscious of the rattlesnakes!

I'm afraid in this book I am much more interested in the description of the land around Jim and Antonia than the characters themselves. I love the way Willa describes the land.

AAlice
July 10, 2002 - 07:56 pm
I forgot the question about sunflowers. Yes, sunflowers do grow wild in Nebraska but they also are planted as crops. I do not know the of the story about the Mormans sowing them as they traveled west, but I tend to believe that. When I receive my new computer system I will send some pictures of the sunflower fields and post them in the appropriate place, that is photos is it not?

Joan Pearson
July 11, 2002 - 05:00 pm
Pedln, as WC says, "There are only two or three human stories, and they go on repeating and repeating themselves as fiercely as if they have never happened before." This one is about loss and change, adapting to what has been lost. I think it's great that you view this as a young boy's tale. Willa Cather would be pleased!

Justin, you mentioned that you know all about dog towns now...will you explain something to me? I ask this because we have not seen the last of the dog towns. The prairie dog burrows and then I can understand why the owl likes to go into the abandoned furrows. But, together? Isn't that odd? When I think about it, I guess I see squirrels and birds at my bird feeders together. It just seems that they are odd bedfellows to be sharing the same holes.

AAlice, I can't tell you how happy we are to have you reporting from the scene. (Not that we need it with a Nebraskan in our midst, but I've been meaning to point out a link that's been up in the heading that you might get a kick out of...PLAINS TALK. I'm mailing you my address for the red grass today. And yes, when you are able, you can email me your sunflower photos directly...and I'll put them right up here. (hahaha, and you can send some Nebraska sunflower seeds too, while you are at it!) I've got a sunflower question for you in the meantime. If botanists believe the sunflowers are native to Nebraska (just like Kansas, the sunflower state, or did the Mormans get credit for those too) ...then why does Jim prefer to believe it was the Mormans who sowed them on their way to Salt Lake? Better yet, Arline, why do you "tend to believe this legend?" Why does it appeal to you?

Deems
July 11, 2002 - 05:34 pm
Joan~~I love your question to AAlice about which story about the sunflowers she prefers and why. I prefer the legend of the Mormons tossing them to mark the trail for future pioneers as well. Your question gets to the heart of what fascinates me about My Ántonia: what is the purpose of all the little background tales and legends? It seems to me that they are very important and have something to say about the nature of storytelling, especially oral storytelling.

Mal~~Yes, indeedy, there is something about this simple tale that keeps us fascinated. We must wait until we have all read more to figure out just what it is.

I'm interested in those owls that live in prairie dog holes as well, partially because I can imagine my JR terrier's excitement if I took her to Nebraska to check out all those holes. Here's a theory~~ given that there aren't many trees around, those little owls just have to have a place to call home. An already dug hole would be appealing. Also one must take into consideration how many forks and bends and side trails there are underground. Theory: as the current resting place becomes fouled, the prairie dog and family move into another tunnel. Thus an empty passageway for the owl.

It's fun to guess. Maybe one of you will have some theories.

~~Maryal

ALF
July 11, 2002 - 08:12 pm
I have just spent the last hour reading all of these insightful posts that you've offered. I have learned more from these thoughts than I believed possible. I've learned about your very precious and too often sad childhood memories, Nebraska, WCather, "frames", and characterization. I am going to join in tomorrow. I am intrigued!

Deems
July 11, 2002 - 08:24 pm
ALF!!!!!!~~~Good to see you, Girl. Welcome back!

ALF
July 12, 2002 - 06:17 am
I am very happy to be back and have become reluctant about traveling in August. We had planned to head out of here on the 1st, visit good friends in NC and Ocean City before we head to NY State for my honey- grands.

Francisca Middleton
July 12, 2002 - 09:29 am
Finally! I'm reading MA, rather quickly because of time restraints at the moment, but will shortly go back over it and join in the discussion. In the meantime I'm reading the posts, too.

I have absolutely NO idea why I've never read Cather before, but once more I'm in debt to the SN Book Club for an introduction.

FranMMM

Joan Pearson
July 12, 2002 - 12:58 pm
ALRIGHT! Andy, Fran M have made it and are all caught up! You are both so WELCOME to pull up your chairs by the fire and join our taffy pull!

Let's ratchett up our discussion schedule a bit and take a look at the two Russians, Pavel and Peter...an odd couple, no? (Talk about the owl and the prairie dogs sharing a furrow!) Were you as I was confused at their domesticity? I really stopped at the one double bed with the blue gingham sheets? Not your usual bachelor digs!

But! The one really big question that I can't let go...why, oh why is Ántonia's father taking his fourteen year old daughter out to visit the bachelors so often?

Deems
July 12, 2002 - 02:57 pm
OK, I looked up "Pavel" to see if it maybe was "Paul" in other languages, and it is. (Those name the baby lists on the internet come in handy.) So we have Peter and Paul but very different men from their namesakes in the Bible!

I do think it's very American to call their last names "unpronouncable." Wonder if anyone ever tried. I've had enough trouble getting Ántonia right myself.

Anyhoo, we have some new characters to deal with, two Russians and a cow.

~Maryal

ALF
July 12, 2002 - 05:22 pm
That's a good #1 question Joan but even though our narrator fears the "wild looking", strange, aloof Russians, Antonia was pleased that it was the first time that papa had actually laughed in this kawn-tree.
Mr. S. probably wanted Antonia to partake in some of that laughter and frivolity that he and the bachelors shared on his nightly visits.  They were hospitable and looked upon A. as a daughter.  Peter even sent food and milk home with her after feeding her and our narrator when they visited.

 Rebellious Pavel is  described to us as an anarchist.  Isn't that an oxymoron?  A Russian anarchist!
With the description given I pictured the guy who was tall, lanky and big boned that portrayed the Rifleman on TV.  What the heck was his name?  Chuck Connors, I think.  Large hands, knotted knuckles, strong and gangly.
What's with this cough?  Are we about to witness a TB epidemic here?  (I've never read this story before and am on track, so if I hit the nail on the head I promise you I've not read ahead of schedule.)

Next, we meet "Curly Peter" who was "as fat as butter."  I've never heard that expression before and it tickled me.  I didn't understand why the neighbors laughed at him when he went home to milk his cow.  These folks were homesteaders who claimed and settled farmland.  Why did that seem so strange to anyone?   Did they even have CANNED mild in those days?  He proudly displayed his cow to the children as he told them how much more nutritious the milk was for his friend to ingest. In his country only rich people had cows.

Where, I wonder, did these dudes get blue gingham sheets for their "double" bed ?
 
 
 
&nb

Deems
July 12, 2002 - 05:48 pm
ALF~~That cough sure sounds like TB to me too, or maybe consumption, at any rate this is not a well man. I had heard "as fat as butter" before but have no idea where or who said it, only that it goes back into my childhood.

At any rate, these two Roosians who are "batching" it are certainly opposites, like Jack Spratt and his wife. Peter is certainly the more friendly of the two. The children seem afraid of Pavel.

Someone else will have to answer the gingham question you raise. It's my guess that there was lots of gingham around (thinking of all those store scenes in "Little House on the Prairie."

But surely some of our seamstresses can do better than this!

~Maryal

Malryn (Mal)
July 12, 2002 - 07:02 pm
I see we've latch-ed on Nurse Ratchett so she'll keep a finger on the pulse of this discussion and tell us when we're going wrong. Nursie, Nursie, feel my forehead. Do I got a fever from my enthusiasm for this book?

Why not sheets made from blue gingham? I discovered that in the textile mill in Clinton, Massachusetts, not altogether far from my hometown, five million yards of cloth were produced in 1850 by 700 mill workers because of those newfangled power looms. Much of it was gingham, and the favorite color woven was blue. By 1883, which I presume is when this story took place, think of how many more yards of gingham there were. More practical than white blue was; never showed the dirt as fast as white did, now, did it?

Seems only reasonable that Papa Shimerda took his daughter to see Peter and Pavel. After all, they could understand a good part of the language the Russians spoke; they had a nice log house and a cow, a benefit of being in America, and weren't reluctant to share their milk and butter with the Bohemian visitors.

Pavel has a health problem; so, indeed, does Antonia's father. Peter says milk's a cure. Despite all that, this is a nice respite from Shimerda desperation, and Chapter Five was fun to read.

Mal

Deems
July 12, 2002 - 07:14 pm
Mal!!~~That is a LOT of gingham! Whoa, no wonder there was so much of it. Thanks for doing the research. Blue makes sense as a favorite color to me. I like blue and white a lot, in sheets, in plates, on furniture, just about everywhere.

I doubt that your enthusiasm will warrent a visit from Nurse Ratchett. She can tell fever from fervor!

Your point about Papa Shimerda taking Antonia with him is well taken. She could enjoy some company; he could enjoy her company, and they got milk and melons to boot. He got away from Mrs. S. and rescued his favorite child at the same time. She does seem to be his favorite though I have no evidence, except maybe that he wants HER to have English lessons, not Ambrosch (whose name I have maybe just butchered).

~Maryal

betty gregory
July 13, 2002 - 02:23 am
My eyes stopped, too, at the one double bed for the Russian bachelors, but I doubt it means anything except spare living, saving space, extra heat for cold winters and a Russian history of sharing beds for economical reasons.

Betty

ALF
July 13, 2002 - 03:41 am
Hey there's my researcher Mal. I had no clue that blue gingham was produced in such vast quantities that early. Ved-d-d-d- interesting and I thank you, most fervant one.

The badger is akin to our children in the story, with their short, strong legs burrowing into the hillsides. The only difference, that I could find in the European badger was its facial markings and its teeth. I believe that that special dog Antonia speaks of is the beloved Dauschaund. I love Doxies and raised three of them from puppies. When I put the last one to sleep, holding her, I wondered if I would ever recover. She was my best friend, confidante and sounding board for 13 tough years and I was heartbroken when the vet said she should be put down. They have the short, squatty legs necessary to go burrowing down into those hills and logs to chase the badgers and it's my understanding that that is what they are bred for. They have wonderful dispostiions, doxies, but are very tempermental when it comes to territory. Of alll the kids that used to frequent our home, Gretchen, (my Daushand) hated two of them and I used to swat her for being so nasty when they entered. In time, she proved that she was much wiser than I was. The two little s**** robbed me one time when we were on vacation. It was the first time I had EVER locked the house up. They took a huge ladder , put it at the back of the house and climbed thru my bedroom window that was ajar for ventilation. 40 danged feet in the air. Anyway, I always paid heed to her aversions after that.

Didn't your heart break when Antonia cried remembering the old beggar woman who sang to the children for a kindness that was extended to her, back in the old country? I loved this chapter, reminiscing myself over the glorious wonder years of my youth as I traipsed the countrysides in awe, with my friend Joanie.

The whole prairie was like the bush that burned with fire and was not consumed.


Very powerful stuff here.

Joan Pearson
July 13, 2002 - 10:08 am
Mal, I puzzled over the whole domestic scene here...and the blue gingham sheets clinched it! Do you think if Pavel was living on his own, that he would have even had sheets on his bed? The two don't seem to be living as bachelors to me, but rather as "a couple" with no interest in anything more. It's clear why they are here, why they had to leave Russia, but poor Peter was not responsible for anything that happened on that sledge, was he? I guess I don't understand why he and Pavel are locked in this life together.

I came away from reading these chapters, feeling that there is an underlying current...revolving around w-e-d-d-i-n-g-s and m-a-r-r-i-a-g-e ...and must confess that I felt that Antonia's father was bringing this daughter to the bachelors for reasons other than having a good time with them. Your posts are somewhat reassuring, because you all see the bachelor interest in Antonia as a "daughter"... Peter does make papa laugh, as ANdy pointed out. I guess it's good that he has someone to talk to. Doesn't it seem that Mme. Shimerda would have enjoyed a day or two out of the hole?

"Fat as butter"...hmmm, I'll bet it originally came from Shakespeare! Most of the language came from his work! Talk about metaphor! Did you ever see as many in one paragraph as that describing Peter? I'm wondering why WC spends so much time on him if he is not to be more of a player later on in the story.

ALF
July 13, 2002 - 11:00 am
I'm confused about this "circus monstrosity" of a snake in our story. I didn't know that the # of rattlers it had determined their age. Was it so that antonia would see him in a different light as a brave young man, rather than 4 years her junior? Is he ready to shed his skin as snakes do? Will he now slough off his former self? Do we think in spiritual terms here as in the garden of Eden? "He seemed like the ancient, eldest evil."How about phallic symbols? WHAT??


All snakes suffer from poor sight; they can rarely see what is in front of them. This is not without reason, since their eyes are not at the front but in the temples of their heads, so that they hear better than they see. He heard Antonia approach. No creature moves its tongue as swiftly as the snake (well maybe I've been known to a little bit.) He beat at its head with the spade "now with hate." It is believed that if the head of a snake escapes, (even if only two fingers' length of the body is attached) it continues to live. For this reason it places its whole body in the way to protect its head against its assailants.

ALF
July 13, 2002 - 11:03 am
Joan: Do you really think that the old goat was looking to marry Antonia off to the bachelors? WHY would he invite Mrs. S to tag along? She was to remain at home to plant, weed,cook, clean, moan and groan and tend to the other young'ens. With her in attendance his party might become spoiled.

Kathleen Zobel
July 13, 2002 - 12:23 pm
Jim found the train ride to be interminable, as I'm sure it was. The only advantage to making Jim an orphan that I can imagine has to do with the author's choice. By not having them in the story, it keeps the reader focused on the immigrant families which is after all what the book is about. Jim mentions his parents when he is on the farm wagon going from the train to his grandparents home. In looking at the sky he imagines his parents looking for him in Virginia. He has left even their spirits behind. He doesn't think he is homesick.

The immigrants found the help of other immigrants certainly of value, but those families who came from farm life did not have to depend as much on fellow immigrants. The Shimerdas had made a home, primitive as it was, and probably would have survived even without the food from Jim's grandparents. They did have Krajiek to interpret for them, and he saw to it they had what he thought they needed and all for a price. Otto Fuchs would have been a better person to help them, but he believed they would not accept him because "Bohemians have a natural distrust of Austrians." To Jim, Otto stepped out of the book, "Life of Jesse James."

While the two families were waiting at the train station for the wagons that would take them to their new homes one of the train men shouted out instuctions in a foreign tongue. It was the first time Jim had heard a foreign language. His next encounter was Antonia trying to learn the word for the color blue. When Jim, Antonia and Yulka, arrived back at the dugout, Mr. Shimerda handed Jim's granmother a dictionary in English and Bohemian, imploring her in broken English to teach his Antonia.

Granmother at Jim's request left him in her garden after they had finished picking potatoes. He sat down in the middle of the garden and let the wonder of nature make him feel "ntirely happy." His description of the garden is lyrically beautiful. I enjoyed reading and visualizing it. I would feel content, but since I have chosen to spend my whole life as a city girl, sitting in the middle of a garden would not make me "entirely happy."

As a writer with a sensitive imagination, Cather preferred to see the sunflower -bordered roads as those to freedom which indeed they were.

These first four chapters have been for me, Cathers story. First of all, both Jim and Cather are about ten years old so gender would not be a factor in the descriptions and incidences of these four chapters. Secondly. Jim's notes of Antonia start in the fourth chapter so the first three are Cather.

The novel begins with the Introduction if we accept that it is about lives of immigrants settling in the desolation of the American prairie at the end of the 20th Century. Cather tells us in the Introduction, referring to herself and Jim, "We agreed that no one who had not grown up in a little prairie town could know anything about it. It was a kind of Freemasonry." "this girl (Antonia) seemed to mean to us the country, the conditions,the whole adventure of our childhood."

Jim's quarter mile walk with his grandmother, to the garden and his description of being "entirely happy" sitting alone in the middle of the garden immediately gives a picture of the surrounding country where this story will take place.

The background description of Jim and Antonia's run to where she asks him the English words for what interested her in their surroundings. How she asked, how Jim struggled to understand, and finally how they both could say "blue sky." Actually any description of the land, its color, and habitation continues to keep the reader in that Nebraska town.

Faithr
July 13, 2002 - 02:56 pm
I don't see any special significance to Papa S. taking Antonio with him on his visits to Paval and Peter. My impression is that Papa S wants her to have a nice perhaps even fun experience. They all miss their old country and these Russians come close to being neighbors. He doesn't take her all the time, just on occasions. He really enjoys Pavel and Peters company and it is because they are all more or less educated I think.

They are surely a strange pair but not when I think of two bacholor great-uncles I had who traveled and lived together for most of their lives.They were born before my grandfather so prior to 1866. I can remember they bunked together in a bed in the back of their truck. The truck(about a 1930 model) originally had stake sides and they built a house on the bed. It was like a gypsy van to me when I saw it, and yes they put sheets on their bed, though I would be surprised if they had been any color but white. Perhaps I had strange relatives. In my world many people sleep in the same bed with others of no particular intimacy and with no sinister connotations.

I love the scene where Antonio is so taken with her singing insect that she puts it in her hair so it won't get squashed. The language is definitely beautiful in these chapters (5 and 6). fr



.

pedln
July 13, 2002 - 03:59 pm
I don't see any ulterior motive in Papa taking Antonia to visit the odd couple. He was so delighted to have found friends -- some not-quite-fellow-countrymen that he could communicate with. He wanted his favorite child to share the experience and get to know his friends.

Deems
July 13, 2002 - 04:37 pm
Sorry, Joan, looks like you're outnumbered. I guess that Papa taking Antonia with him to visit the two Russian men seemed perfectly natural to me because when I was a little girl I went everywhere with my Dad, even to pick up the car in Chicago. We had a garage about five blocks away where the car stayed in the winter, so every time we wanted to go somewhere, Dad would ask me if I'd like to come. I also went with him to "chase fire engines." Really. Every time he heard a siren. . . .

I maintain that Ántonia is Papa's favorite.

There's also a structural point to having Ántonia present. Without her there to translate for Jim, we wouldn't have the wolf story at all. What better way to get her there on that crucial visit than to have her going with Papa sometimes?

pedln~~I like your phrasing. Peter and Pavel are indeed an odd couple. Soon, we will discover how they came to be linked together. Keep reading.

ALF~~It is so good to have you back. You can't talk too much for me!

Faith~~Back in my family, there were two bachelor uncles, both of whom came to live with my family when they were in their declining years. My poor mother took care of both of them, and although I was born shortly before one of them died, I have no memory of them. I don't see anything odd about Peter and Pavel sleeping together. Who could afford two beds?

Also on the symbolic level, there is an advantage to having them share a bed as well as a life. They are bound tightly together, and no, I see no indication that they are gay.

~~Maryal

Joan Pearson
July 13, 2002 - 05:27 pm
No, I didn't think there was anything really sinister, or even untoward going on between the two...I'm just wondering why poor Peter got hooked up with this guy Pavel after reading of the wedding night horror. It was Pavel who wanted to throw the bride out to lighten the load and was grabbing for her when she went over. Not Peter. Why is Peter resigned to this way of life, keeping house for this "anarchist" out in the wilderness. Will he ever marry? He doesn't have many prospects. When I saw papa bringing Antonia out to see the bachelors, even if to just have a good time, I immediately thought about what her prospects might be out here. These two seem to be the only possibilites we have met so far and marrying her to someone with a cow would be a step up for papa...

But, no, I don't think that papa had any real motive in taking his beautiful daughter to visit the bachelors. Not really. BUT I looked at these chapters from Jim's point of view, and find no less than five times that the young Jim is experiencing feelings for Antonia, without even putting a name to them. One such time would have been placing the the chirping insect carefully in Antonia's hair to keep it from harm. Weren't they both so pleased that they were taking care of this little one? Wouldn't this feeling be similar to what a young father would feel towards his newborn infant and wife?

Would this be what he would feel for his child and Antonia if they had married all those years ago. There are similar descriptions that kept reminding me that the older Jim is looking back to the idyllic times he had spent with his Ántonia. As he writes his memories of these days, is he remembering the feelings that he couldn't even have understoond back when he was a boy? There's a big difference between a 10 year old boy and a 14 year old girl. But we are seeing, at least through Jim's eyes, that the field is becoming more even as he grows in stature in her eyes.

kathleen, I read with interest your thoughts that the Shimerdas would have made it without help from the Burdens or any of those who had found a way to survive. There is a good chance that many did survive one harsh winter, and knew better how to prepare for the next.
I'm wondering how much Peter helped out the Shimerdas...I know he sent home milk from his cow.

Malryn (Mal)
July 13, 2002 - 07:00 pm
It's possible to read a homosexual relationship between Peter and Pavel, to which I say, "So what?" Such a relationship would seem natural to the author, I believe, and has little or nothing to do with the plot. It was through a circumstance of survival that they were there in Nebraska at all. It sounds to me as if everyone in the sledges and the drivers were pretty darned intoxicated from the long wedding party in Russia in the first place. To survive, Peter and Pavel had to lighten the load in the sledge so they could outrun the wolves, and that is exactly what they did. It's not the first time this sort of thing has happened or probably the last, especially here in the pioneering West. Frankly, I think they were darned lucky to have each other when they came to the States.

I love the way Cather says "shiver of winter" even in the warmth of the sun, and then mentions that Antonia shivers, too. An interesting part follows where Cather tells how the dogs killed the badgers. Didn't badgers ruin crops? Weren't they the farmer's enemy? I'm asking because I don't know.

Antonia's rescue of the buzzing insect by making a nest for it in her hair is a bit of poetry, which has nothing to do with a possible marriage later between her and Jim, in my opinion.

Mr. Shimerda appears with a bag full of rabbits. Antonia says, "Meat for eat, skin for hat." Daddy's gone ahunting for baby's bunting?

Antonia's father tells Jim he'll give him the gun when he's bigger. The Shimerdas want to give away everything they have. Mrs. Shimerda expects "substantial presents in return". I'm certain that Mr. Shimerda does not.

Mr. Shimerda's smile is "full of sadness -- of pity for things". As the sun sank, a sudden coolness, the smell of earth and drying grasses come to Jim, who races his shadow home.

This part of the book, including the description of Mr. Shimerda's smile, says Fall to me and contains the poignancy and sometimes sadness of that time of year. Cather describes the passage of time by the look, smell and feel of nature in a most beautiful way.

Mal

Malryn (Mal)
July 13, 2002 - 08:00 pm
I forgot to mention that, of course, the rescue of the insect by Antonia led to a bit of nostalgia about her life in Bohemia with the story about the beggar woman, Hata. This nostalgia is also part of what we call Fall.

Jim's killing of the snake was a rite of passage. He proved to superior Antonia that he was on the way to becoming a man. "If the red grass were full of rattlers, I was equal to them all."

Even though he later realizes that it was "a mock adventure", what he did impressed Otto Fuchs, whom he admires. I imagine Fuchs thought the little greenhorn out of Virginia would make it in Nebraska after all.

Mal

Deems
July 13, 2002 - 08:24 pm
Mal~~Certainly it doesn't matter to the plot what Peter and Pavel's relationship is, except of course for that sledge incident back in Russia. They were effectively shunned. The story of what they had done followed them everywhere. In those days it was possible to go to America or Australia and start anew, especially since others who had problems back in the "old country" from debt to murder did the same thing.

You referred to the end of the Chapter when Jim remembers "racing his shadow home." That was one of my favorite short bits. I can remember when I was a child what close attention I paid to my shadow.

You mention the snake story and Jim's proving his "manhood," but I'm more interested in the story itself. Ántonia is the one who talks up the exploit (as is preferable if one is to gain a name for himself), but Jim, the adult narrator, admits that he had further encounters with rattlesnakes that taught him that he was, indeed, lucky. The snake was old and he had a weapon. He was frozen into nonflight so he struck out. Not such an "heroic" tale from this point of view.

Stories, oral stories, proliferate in this novel. Often Antonia is the narrator. They are stories and not fables with morals implicit or explicit.

~~Maryal

Malryn (Mal)
July 13, 2002 - 09:19 pm

Maryal, you're scaring me away. I have no idea how to look at this book now.

Mal

betty gregory
July 14, 2002 - 12:34 am
Blue gingham sheets. Chances are, someone from Russia would pick whatever color was available over white. Hasn't color long been a part of Russian culture? Our attention given to this one detail probably says more about us (in 2002) than the characters. The use of blue gingham sheets surely wasn't a large pink elephant in Cather's mind, or anything that would interrupt our reading, but a small detail appropriate to the time and characters. At most, I can see Cather imagining the reader smiling at the color blue. Another thought....weren't all sheets white at the time? The blue gingham may have been clothing fabric used as sheets.

Betty

Joan Pearson
July 14, 2002 - 11:45 am
Mal, you don't mean that! No one can scare you away from how you react to a book! Reading is an intensely personal act...it is the discussion of our reactions that leads to a broader appreciation of what the author has accomplished. We are sharing, we are not judging. There is no right way to look at this book. Don't be scared away! Be assured that everyone is interested in your reactions. The key is not to be judgemental. Be wide-eyed interested in others' reactions or assessment of WC's accomplishment. It will make this experience all the richer.

I must confess that before we began to read My Ántonia my real curiosity centered around the fact that there were so few women on the Great Books lists. What was it about Willa Cather that puts her on these lists to the exclusion of so many other women?

This morning's Washington Post contained a wonderful article in which Jonathan Yardley gives his overview of the past 125 years of American literature...I found it particularyly interesting because I have long wondered at the lists of Great Books, and which of the last 50 years would make it to these lists. Mr. Yardley talks about the books of the last 50 years which he thinks are truly "great" - (Not many). Willa Cather is mentioned several times in this article.

"Still, for most of the past century and a quarter our best writers strove to give what they regarded as an honest and illuminating picture of their country. The literary romanticism of the early and mid-19th century gave way to the realism and naturalism of its last years and the first years of the 20th. By 1870 there had been only a handful of noteworthy American novelists--Nathaniel Hawthorne, Herman Melville, perhaps James Fenimore Cooper and Harriet Beecher Stowe--but in the early years of that decade Mark Twain, William Dean Howells and Henry James published their first important fiction, and soon thereafter the floodgates opened: Dreiser (whose masterpiece, Sister Carrie, was published in the first year of the new century), Hamlin Garland, Stephen Crane, Kate Chopin, Harold Frederic, Sara Orne Jewett, Frank Norris, Jack London, Edith Wharton, Sherwood Anderson, Ellen Glasgow, Upton Sinclair, Willa Cather--all of a sudden we had an indisputably American literature, one that wrestled with many if not all aspects of American life and that spoke in what sought to be a distinctly American voice."
125 Years of American Literature
I have clipped this article...I think it's a keeper.

Need coffee. Back soon. Love your posts!

Malryn (Mal)
July 14, 2002 - 01:17 pm
If I have come across as judgmental, I will tell you I've never had any intention to be that way in any book discussion in which I've participated. This is a difficult medium, and I do what I can to qualify my views by "in my opinion" or some such phrase, as Robby Iadeluca and others will tell you. Maryal's comments about the proliferation of oral stories in the book and viewing it from that point-of-view took me back a little, that's all.

Mal

Justin
July 14, 2002 - 01:43 pm
The question of whose story this is has been raised before and the responses have,in the main, pointed to Antonia and Jim. I finished chapter ten last night and now think that the story is concerned not with Jim or Antonia but with all first generation immigrants and their experiences in Nebraska.We are examining the generic immigrant experience. Fifteen characters have appeared in the first ten chapters. We learn a little bit about each one. It's a little like a travelogue. The book moves from character to character giving a sketch of each one but not detailed enough to make the character whole- to make it come alive. Apparently,characterization is not essential to the theme of the story. It is the experience of each character that is paramount in this story. Grandma and Grandpa are the successful foils against which the immigrant stories are played. They have made a success of living in the grassland with eastern backing. The shimerdas' come with little money and no farming skills. No winter clothes, little food and a rattlesnake to house. If they survive, their achievement will be appreciated the more by the reader because the Burden experience is available for comparison.

Joan Pearson
July 14, 2002 - 01:49 pm
Mal, you have misunderstood...I thought you were saying that Maryal was scaring you with her view on the oral storytelling aspect and hoped you didn't mean it when you said she was "scaring you away."

I love the way you bring our attention to the poetry of these passages. We are all finding something here to relate to, whether it is the poetry, the writing, the land, the history, the characters, the story, the whole concept of lost love, of lost childhood... Please continue in your own way. It is the sharing of the different views that is making the discussion as rich as it is.

Maryal, I am going back right now to look at the narrator of these oral stories.... I wasn't aware that we had lost Jim's voice and had switched to Ántonia.

ahahaha...Betty! What took me aback about the blue sheets or pink or flowers or whatever they might be was the fact that a young boy would have picked up on such a detail, any detail. I'm looking at this through the older Jim's memories of his childhood days with Ántonia and smiled when I thought that he carried this scene of domesticity with him all through the years - and with this particular detail.

One more question about Pavel and his last day. Peter came with the news that Pavel wanted to talk to papa AND Ántonia, Jim begs his his grandmother to let him go. She didn't think it was a good idea to let him go, but "she was often large-minded about humoring the desires of other people." ( I like this woman - but why did she let him go? Would you?) When you read this, did you find it strange that Pavel wanted to talk to Ántonia on his deathbed? And why is Jim so dead set on going with them?

Joan Pearson
July 14, 2002 - 01:56 pm
Justin, we were posting at the same time. A question - Ántonia is one of these first generation immigrants and ALL of these characters have come into her circle of acquaintances. Does she represent the immigrant experience about which you speak? And if so, would this be Ántonia's story, then?

Nellie Vrolyk
July 14, 2002 - 04:42 pm
Jim and Antonia curling up together like owls and prairie dogs. Owls and prairie dogs seem like total opposites and I picture that more than one prairie dog has found its way into a large owls stomach. But it seems that burrowing owls and prairie dogs often shared burrows and lived in peace with each other. So likewise, while in many ways different from each other Antonia and Jim can curl up together because like the owls and prairie dogs have their burrows in common, they have the land in common.

Here is a link to some info on the burrowing owl:

Burrowing Owl

[editted to finish off my thought -posted too fast]

Deems
July 14, 2002 - 05:11 pm
Nellie~~Great owl link! Article says that they can dig their own homes but prefer to use abandoned tunnels! I get two points for figuring out that there would be lots of available tunnels in prairie dog town (the kind of information one gathers from being owned by a Jack Russell terrier).

Mal~~boooooo! I know you are not frightened by multiple points of view. All I meant to say was that I'm paying careful attention to the little oral stories in the novel, and it really struck me when we had two ways of telling the snake story. Other options would also be possible, of course. And, by the way, anything I write is my opinion. If I'm referring to another reader's point, I'll say that.

Joan~~~Just before the wolf story, "On the way home, when we were lying in the straw, under the jolting and rattling Ántonia told me as much of the story as she could. What she did not tell me then, she told later; we talked of nothing else for days afterward."

Time for dinner. Just got back from the movies.

~Maryal

Traude
July 14, 2002 - 05:52 pm
We have mentioned 'homesickness' early on in the discussion. But I have come to believe it is about more than homesickness : the book is suffused with nostalgia, beginning with the quote from Virgil Optima dies - prima fugit , which surely must have been one of WC's own rueful reflections = "the best things are the first to flee", only memory remains.

The first part, indeed the entire Book One, describes an idyll. The chronicler is a retrospective adult, but the experiences are those of a young boy in a tangible environment of smells, warmth, light, food, clothes, plants. The use of objects is explained : grandfather's silver-rimmed eyeglasses for reading prayers, grandmother's hickory cane tipped with copper for killing rattlesnakes, Mrs. Shimerda's quilt to keep food warm.

The story of the Russians Pavel and Peter, ostracized after having thrown a bride and groom to the wolves, may have come to WC through oral history from immigrant Nebraskans. She is known to have freely used not only her memory but also things whe had done, seen or heard.

Here her use of the wolf story expands the reader'sperception of the immigrants. It also introduces the reader to Wick Cutter, the money lender, about whom we will read more later.

T have Jim accompany Mr. Shimerda and Antonia was a necessary device for the author - how else could there have been an eyewitness to what happened, and the report about the wolf story.

I tend to agree with Justin in that - despite the title - the book is not about Antonia, any more than it is about Jim, who is merely the narrator outlining what we may describe in modern terms as "the immigrant experience". We may see more clearly at the end of Book One.

Deems
July 14, 2002 - 06:04 pm
OK, who said that "as fat as butter" was from Shakespeare? I think it was either ALF or Joan.

At any rate, whoever said it, you are right. Henry IV, Part 1, a remark about, who else, one of SS's greatest characters, Jack Falstaff.

Hi, Traude. Your comment above on the wolf story. I don't follow. What is your impression of how the story functions in the novel?

~Maryal again

Traude
July 14, 2002 - 06:15 pm
When Jim kills the rattlesnake, he comes of age. Antonia was pleased with him. "She liked me better from that time on, and she never took a supercilious air with me again. I had killed a big snake - I was now a big fellow." Jim compares himself with a dragon-slayer, but WC has him reflect that his dragon was old and an esay mark for a ten-year-old St. George.

Justin
July 14, 2002 - 06:23 pm
Joan: Antonia is a first generation immigrant and is one of the many immigrant stories we examine. At this point in the story, I see her as a device to bring all the characters onto the stage. Jim the narrator, might never go near her family if she were not there. He goes to the Russians with her.

Traude
July 14, 2002 - 06:26 pm
Maryal, I am not sure I understand the question about "functioning".

WC tells and uses the story of the (legendary) Pavel and Peter. It rounds off what the reader has learned about some of the other immigrants; i.e. that Mr. Shimerda and the Russians can understand each other to some degree (and so can Antonia); how the Russians and Mr. Shimerda bond in a way because they find themselves on the same side, so to speak, while the homesteaders regard them with some suspicion. In the case of Pavel and Peter, who had had bad luck, the people were afraid of them and liked to put them of of their mind (pp 38-39 of the paperback).

Beyond that there is, I believe, no connection with Antonia (as a possible marriage partner for instance) within the context of the story.

Deems
July 14, 2002 - 08:20 pm
Traude~~I'd say that Peter and Pavel, especially Pavel have had more than "bad luck." Pavel, to save his own life, tried to get the groom to throw the bride to the wolves; groom fell off, then Pavel tossed the bride off as well. Bad luck?

It's horrible enough that the mere story of what happened on that cold winter night is enough to prevent Pavel and Peter from finding any place to settle in their native land.

So far as we know, the Shimerdas are not guilty of any such behavior. Or not so as we know at this point. I see a big difference between the two Russians and the Shimerdas.

~Maryal

Justin
July 14, 2002 - 10:17 pm
I looked at the introduction to the Wolves story again when either you or Joan said there was another voice operating. It looks to me as though the voice is the same. Jim seems to be telling us the story as Antonia told him in two parts. Am I mistaken in this?

Pavel might well be prosecuted for murder in the US. The act, though committed under stress, was a crime and a heinous one at that. It's no wonder they were not welcome at home and were forced to leave the country. Imagine, going to a wedding and throwing the bride and groom to the wolves. That's horrendous.

Joan Pearson
July 15, 2002 - 04:43 am
Justin, the story comes not from Ántonia, but from Peter - she translates the story to Jim who then narrates the translation to us. From the detail, it doesn't sound like Ántonia could have provided it all to Jim in translation. To me, the voice of the narration doesn't sound like Jim either. I can accept that WC used this piece of the oral storytelling tradion that made its way into Nebraskan lore, through its immigrants.

Murder? hmmmm...or was it self-defense? I thought it was interesting that Pavel in his desire to lighten the load chose probably the lightest person in the sleigh...notice that he didn't choose "fat as butter" Peter to toss. He actually saved Peter's life, then, didn't he?

Traude, a very good point about the contrasts between the cultures and their approach to life and living things. We see a lot of that in these chapters, don't we? Jim and Ántonia are learning a lot more than vocabulary and grammar in their daily sessions.

The badgers, for example... first we hear Grandmother telling Jim not to harm the garden badger..."in a new country a body feels friendly to the animals." Next we hear Ántonia matter-of-factly describing gory badger hunting with the dogs in her country. I forget, did they eat the badgers?

Then there are those prairie dogs and owls sharing the same furrows. Their puppies and eggs found nestled together as Jim and Ántonia are later described. In an early chapter, Jim and Ántonia watched the owls fly home at sunset and disappear into the earth..."we felt winged things who would live like that must be rather degraded creatures." It makes sense to me that they would have to have somewhere to spend the night...and Aalice has explained trees cannot grow in these parts...sometimes to adapt, to survive, degradation is part of the process. As Nellie put it... "while in many ways different from each other Antonia and Jim can curl up together because like the owls and prairie dogs have their burrows in common, they have the land in common."

But, even Pavel and Peter's townsmen run them out of town because of the wolf incident. How does Ántonia's father react to the story? Does anyone from any culture understand why Pavel did what he did? What is it about the tale that means so much to Ántonia and Jim that they keep it to themselves and talk of it for days? What gives them this "painful peculiar pleasure," as Jim describes it?

Traude
July 15, 2002 - 07:11 am
Maryal, Joan,

yes, the wolf story followed the two men no matter where in Russia they went. Then : "It took them five years to save money enough to come to America. They worked in Chicago, Des Moines, Fort Wayne, but they were always unfortunate. When Pavel's health grew so bad, they decided to try farming. Misfortune seemed to settle like an evil bird on the roof of the log house, and to flap its wings there, warning human beings away. The Russians had such bad luck (*) that people were afraid of them and liked to put them out of (their) mind."

(*) bad luck in America, I take this to mean.

The reader is not told what precisely "such bad luck" consisted of, nor can it be assumed that the neighbors in Nebraska knew anything about the wolf story. As Jim reports, "We did not tell Pavel's secret to anyone, but guarded it jealously ---" (The secret of course was also Peter's, wasn't it ?)

A few days after unburdening himself of the gruesome secret, Pavel died and was buried in the Norwegian (nota bene) graveyard. Then Peter sold off whatever was left - to become "cook in a railway construction camp where gangs of Russians were employed."

There is something pathetic, touchingly final, even a trifle comic, to imagine Peter kissing the cow before she was led off by the new owner, and then crouching on the floor of the house, now stripped bare save for the melons that had been saved for the winter, and eating them one by one, their juice dripping into his beard. By the time Mr. Shimerda and Krajiek came to take him to the train, only heaps of rind were left.

Predictably, the loss of his two friends "had a depressing effect on Mr. Shimerda". That may have been an understatement.

Malryn (Mal)
July 15, 2002 - 07:18 am

Throughout history there are instances when people who are beyond desperation to survive sacrifice someone else so they can live. We do not hear many of these stories because it seems sinful to us that any civilized human being would do such a thing, and these stories usually are never told by the people to whom they happened. Of course, very few of us have known this kind of desperation.

The wolves attacked the teams of horses pulling the sledges; the sledges overturned, and when that happened, the wolves attacked the people who had been in them. The sledge Peter and Pavel were driving was the last one to escape this. Twenty or thirty wolves were after the horses pulling Peter and Pavel's sledge. Both Pavel and Peter were driving the sledge. Pavel handed Peter his reins; went back and knocked the groom off the sledge, then threw the bride after him. If he had thrown Peter out, the sledge would have only one driver, and never would have survived the wolves' attack. Nobody would have survived. Pavel "never remembered how he did it, or what happened afterward."

It seems to me that almost anyone under a similar set of circumstances might have done the same thing. When people are threatened in such a way as Peter and Pavel were, instinct takes over and reason disappears. The instinct for self-preservation is immensely strong in all of us On the battlefield or in other such crises, similar things have happened before and probably will again. We have become so used to the fairy tale that people always sacrifice themselves before they sacrifice others that we find this incident hard to believe and comprehend.

My question is this. How did the town find out? There were no witnesses to describe what happened. Did Peter and Pavel tell the townspeople when they arrived home? The author doesn't tell us.

On his deathbed Pavel relived the scene which had caused him agonies of guilt and pain for years apparently. He told the story to Mr. Shimerda as he was dying. Antonia, sitting at a table with JIm, "leaned forward and strained her ears to hear him." She told the story to Jim on the way home after Pavel had died. Willa Cather does not tell the story as Antonia would have told it; she tells as it happened.

Peter sold off everything he had and ate all the melons he had saved for the winter; then he went away. Mr. Shimerda was very depressed when this happened and used the log house as a kind of hermitage. He had lost his two best friends.

I think it's necessary to understand that when situations are very extreme people behave in very extreme ways. This is what happened here, and it's not possible, I believe, to judge Pavel or Peter under those conditions.

Mal

Traude
July 15, 2002 - 07:37 am
Mal,

but DID the townspeople know ? I sincerely question that. Please anyone tell me where in chapter VIII it says so.

Pavel unburdened himself only to Mr. Shimerda shortly before his death, with only Peter, Jim and Antonia present. And they "guarded the secret jealously", as I just quoted. That Mr. Shimerda would tell anyone is unlikely.

Does it matter whose voice informs the reader ? WC managed to weave this tale into the story of My Antonia - and I still believe it was done to round off the overall picture of the diverse immigrants and their background (she does that with Fuchs too).

Mal, your point is well taken - of course people resort to desperate measures under desperate conditions, and have been known to do so. Cannibalism comes to mind.

P.S. If the townspeople had known, they would not have bought the pitiful small objects Peter was selling but turned away in horror. I maintain they did not know. P.P.S. There is so much more to cover in Book One, could we please let go of this and continue ?

Malryn (Mal)
July 15, 2002 - 07:55 am
Traude, I was speaking of the townspeople in Russia who shunned and ostracized Peter and Pavel.

Mal

Joan Pearson
July 15, 2002 - 08:17 am
Traude, did your heart not break at Peter's exit? ...I can't help but think of the detailed description which portrays him as a melon
"...his hair and beard were of such a pale flaxen color that they seemed white in the sun...his rosy face, with its snub nose set in this fleece, was like a melon among its leaves." No more rosy, smiling melon-faced Peter. Only heaps of rind were left.
Mal, what a question! ...I can only imagine a distraught pair falling into the arms of the first villagers they met with and pouring out the dreadful experience - and telling them that everyone including the bride and groom was lost. Did they have to relate all the details?...perhaps it was enough for them to hear that Peter and Pavel made it and couldn't save their precious cargo - to hold them responsible.

Deems
July 15, 2002 - 08:23 am
"Pavel tried to drag her away. In the struggle, the groom rose. Pavel knocked him over the side of the sledge and threw the girl after him. He said he never remembered exactly how he did it, or what happened afterward. Peter, crouching in the front seat, saw nothing. The first thing either of them noticed was a new sound that broke into the clear air, louder than they had ever heard it before--the bell of the monastery of their own village, ringing for early prayers." (emphasis mine)

Unfortunately, we do not know how much time elapsed before the two men became aware of the bells. But, if they were quite close to the village, the question lingers: could they have made it without lightening the sledge?

Pavel's guilt over the incident remains within him until his dying day, and Peter is guilty by association. It doesn't seem to matter whether Pavel and Peter were punished by the state or local authority. They served their sentence internally.

Luck doesn't follow them just as relentlessly as the wolves did follow them.

~~Maryal

Faithr
July 15, 2002 - 12:20 pm
All the time I was reading the "oral story" of the wolves and Pavel and Peter I was thinking that W.C. was under the influance of old myths about Russia, and wolves eating people in slays. There are many "horror stories" about this in Russian litature.I believe there is a famous picture of a slay with a party of people in it and about six horses pulling it through the snow while a pack of horrible looking wolves surround it in a dark forest scene. I have read that there is no reason to believe that wolves would pack and chase humans in Russia anymore than they would in US, but don't know the truth of this or whether it is a myth. Wolves used as monsters in stories made men hate wolves and kill them off. Yes the wolves would go for livestock but not people. And men still hate wolves and got all upset when the forestry service put them back in Yellow Stone Park.

So, busy with considering how WC decided to put this story in her book, I missed thinking too much about the horror for Peter and Pavel of having committed such an act. I am glad you all pay attention to the story while my mind gathers stray thoughts.

I was thinking about how close Jim is feeling to Antonio and even calls her Tony in an affectionate moment. I wondered if Mr. Shimerda wanted Jim to have his gun when he grew up and married Antonio? Then I thought probably not, it was more likely because Jim was showing so much kindness and attention to his favorite child. In fact at this point we know nothing of the other children to speak of. fr

Justin
July 15, 2002 - 01:02 pm
When people are in a desperate situation they react in a variety of ways. Some fail to act at all. Others act to protect their own butts. Still others act to protect their loved ones or friends. None of these responses are a fairy tale. They all happen in real life.

Joan Pearson
July 15, 2002 - 01:21 pm
Fae, I am interested in what you had to say about wolves in Russian lore. It's a myth that they chase down people? They don't eat people, it's all part of the myth too?

...could it have been in Jim's mind as he looked back years later to Mr. Shimerda's offer that maybe he was promising him the gun when he grew to be a man - that he meant for it to stay in the family? This handsome gun was a gift for playing at another wedding.

When you look at the story through the Jim's eyes, as he looks back in time to see where he lost his Ántonia, everything seems to take on meaning. Papa Shirmerda may not have had any intentions of matching his daughter with the only immigrants in the area, but watch Jim make sure he is with her every chance he can get. He is getting closer to her, he's going to lose her....we know that. He is writing his memories to relive his feelings for her and how he came to lose her. That's my theory, what do you think?

Justin...I felt so sorry for the young bridegroom in the story...his every instinct was to jump out of his new bride's sleigh to be with his mother and father, even though he would have surely died. I agree, that was real life and not part of a romantic fairy tale where the groom wants to stay and protect his wife and himself.

Malryn (Mal)
July 15, 2002 - 02:50 pm
According to an article I just saw, Wolves Do Not Eat Humans. That's a link. Go take a look.

Justin, most women my age were taught to be selfless, to sacrifice themselves before they ever thought about sacrificing anyone else. We were taught that was how people were supposed to be and always were. Later we found out what we'd been taught was not true. That is the fairy tale. People do react in the ways you describe, but more often than not people save their own skins first.

Mal

Faithr
July 15, 2002 - 02:55 pm
Mythes and Lies about Wolves: From Google One of the greatest myths about wolves is that they eat people. But

since there is no documented history on this, this can not be taken

as a fact. Of course, wolves are wild animals. But the chance of a

wolf attacking a human is extremely small. A sick wolf, or one that

is pushed into a spot from where it can't escape unless it attacks,

a wolf like that can indeed attack a human. But usually a wolf will

make sure it won't get into a similar situation.

Myths and false perceptions about wolves abound in popular culture

and have resulted in the persecuting of wolves for thousands of

years. Very few stories or fables involving wolves are based on

fact. One of the goals of the Wolves Ontario! project is to educate

the public about the truths about wolves.

myth: Humans are attacked and killed by wolves all the time. Fact:There is no documented case of a healthy wild wolf killing a

human in North America. By comparison, domestic dogs attack 3

million and kill 20 people each year. Wild non-socialized wolves

fear humans and are rarely seen. (end of google excerpts) Joan these sites of a few hundred are the best about this part of wolf history. I want also to search Russian Myths as that is what WC based her story on ..probably heard from her own neighbors growning up in Red Cloud. fpr

http://nlpagan.net/wolfpage.htm

http://www.wolveswolveswolves.org/MythsAndLies.html

http://www.brunswick.k12.me.us/jas/wolfproject/educat/dangers.html

Deems
July 15, 2002 - 07:20 pm
Mal~~Thanks for the great wolf link. I didn't think they attacked humans. From "Little Red Riding Hood" on, the poor wolf has a bad reputation. Perhaps it was their howling at night that started people to telling tales about them. They sound scarey.

Joan~~You are a hopeless romantic. More power to you.

Went to hear Robert Pinskey read tonight. He was excellent.

~~Maryal

Justin
July 15, 2002 - 11:10 pm
Maryal: Who is Robert Pinski? I have often heard authors read their own stuff but have never been pleased with the reading.

Traude
July 16, 2002 - 04:04 am
Justin,

Robert Pinsky was our Poet Laureate. A marvelous, inspiring man, he wrote a superb new verse translation of Dante's INFERNO in 1994. He called it THE INFERNO OF DANTE. The Italian text is on the left, the translation on the right. The illustrations by Michael Mazur are excellent.

He still reads poems occasionally on The PBS News Hour with Jim Lehrer.

Malryn (Mal)
July 16, 2002 - 08:08 am
Winter has arrived. Cather describes it so well. The low sky was "like a sheet of metal." About the Indian circle, she says it was "like a stroke of Chinese white on canvas."

Otto makes Jim a sleigh of a big box on bobs. Armed with buffalo robes, straw, two hot bricks wrapped in blankets, he takes Antonia and Yulka for a ride to Peter's house. The girls are dressed in cotton dresses and rabbit skin hats in what obviously was frigid weather.. "The whole world was changed by snow'." "The wind had burning tastes of fresh snow", and Jim thinks about hartshorn in a bottle. Hartshorn is a bush whose roots are used for rather bitter medicine.

Jim pays for this fun by coming down with an attack of quinsy, an inflammation of the tonsils. Quinsy always confused me when I was growing up because there is a city in my home state by that name, spelled just slightly differently.

Jim describes his grandparents' house in the winter. The kitchen in the cellar is safe and warm. He goes up with his grandmother and reads The Swiss Family Robinson to her while she darns or makes "husking gloves". I'm not sure what they are. For husking corn?

Jim decides that "man's strongest antagonist is the cold". His grandmother tells him "this country is not like Virginia" and there's not much to "make do with."

The picture of winter in Jim's grandparents' house is not unpleasant. Jake and Otto sit behind the stove when they come in, and Otto sings cowboy songs. Jim is told that Otto had worked "everywhere". Jake could scarcely read and write. He has a violent temper but a soft heart. Both of these men are "jovial" about cold weather. This tells us a lot about these two men.

There is an amusing story here about how when Otto helped a woman on the boat, she gave birth to triplets. He was "eyed with suspicion" by people on the boat, and the husband seemed to blame him when they arrived in Chicago.

This is a fairly quiet respite after the horror of the wolf story; then Cather begins to describe what winter is to the Shimerdas. Mr. Shimerda, Jim is told, is "awful scared of cold". Ambrosch has shot two prairie dogs for food. Otto says they might be all right to eat, but they are of the rat family. Are the Shimerdas reduced to this?

Though Grandmother wonders why Mrs. Shimerda didn't get hens from her neighbors, she packs a hamper of food, and she, Jake and Jim go to the Shimerda's.

Mrs. Shimerda rails at them and shows them her feet, which are tied in rags. Grandmother and the others discover that the few potatoes the Shimerdas have were thrown out as trash. Mr. Shimerda shows the visitors a hole the size of a barrel where Antonia and Yulka sleep like two animals close together to keep warm. Then he tells something of the circumstances which created this poverty for his family. Money was lost in the exchange in New York; the railway fare was more than he expected, and Krajiek bled the Shimerdas of most of the rest. Grandmother advises them as best she can, and just before they leave Mrs. Shimerda gives them a small package of something unidentifiable. Grandmother throws the contents in the stove when they get home. Jim tastes one of the flakes to find that it tastes earthy and not unpleasant. Later he knows Mrs. Shimerda had given them dried mushrooms she brought from Bohemia. In discussing their plight, Otto says Ambrosch is a worker but mean.

The contrast between the conditions under which Jim's grandparents live and the Shimerdas barely exist is very sharp. I cannot criticize Mrs. Shimerda's anger and what looks like possible greed here. It seems as if she and her husband have been bilked from the very beginning of their life in America, and it looks as if neither one really knows what to do or how to cope with really miserable living conditions.

Mal

Joan Pearson
July 16, 2002 - 10:00 am
Thanks for the wolf links, Mal, Fae. I'd love to find the source of this particular story. If WC heard it while growing up in Red Cloud, she must have believed it, don't you think? She included it in her story and had her characters live through the aftermath, settling in Nebraska.

But tell now, why do you think Ántonia and Jim are so taken with the story, discussing it for days, keeping it to themselves?

Maryal, a hopeless romantic...that's me. I can spot lost love, first love, the kind you never get over, when I see it. Like Fae, I see Jim getting closer to Ántonia, not wanting to be a boy in her eyes, but more of a big man...the snake story gave him the stature, at least in her eyes that he craved.

Mal, I liked the way WC eases us into winter...noticing Ántonia barefoot, shivering in her thin cotton dress as Jim is pulling his jacket closer around him. Same cotton dress in the cold of winter...but I keep watching for word of what she is wearing on her feet....

I have a question about the circle in the "first snow...why does Jim consider the circle pattern a "good omen? Grandfather thinks it was formed by training horses, Jake and Otto think that Indians tortured prisoners bound to a stake there. Jim says it "stirred me as it never had done before." How did you understand that passage? What is it about a circle?

Francisca Middleton
July 16, 2002 - 10:05 am
I keep getting the impression that the narrator is a woman, rather than Jim, a man. I don't have specific reasons, and perhaps it's just because I know it IS written by a woman. I'll have to think about this some more.

Anyone else?

FranMMM

Deems
July 16, 2002 - 10:12 am
Fran~~I have a lot to say about the narrative voice here, but I'm waiting patiently until we all read more. Keep your thoughts in mind, and try to find some specific sections where you hear a woman's voice--or way of being--rather than a man's.

Such an interesting thought.

Why DO Jim and Ántonia get such pleasure from retelling the wolf story?

~Maryal

Malryn (Mal)
July 16, 2002 - 11:17 am
When you were a kid, didn't you revel in telling a horror story over and over so you and your friends would get the shivers?

Willa Cather told me when I started to read this book that the narrator is Jim Burden, and that's enough for me. Jim repeats stories told to him by other people, and Cather makes no effort to use dialect or accent in repetition of those stories. I think Jim Burden is Cather's alter ego in this thinly disguised autobiography. By making him such, Cather could perhaps say more about what she felt about Antonia than otherwise.

To tell the truth, if people hadn't brought this up, I would never have had a second thought about who the narrator is in this book.

Mal

Kay Lustig
July 16, 2002 - 08:39 pm
I've been reading alot( I'm trying to curb my inclination to just read the whole book quickly, thereby missing a lot of what you guys notice and delve into) and lurking at the posts these last few days; I especially enjoyed all the myths/info about wolves. I was horrified reading the wedding tale, but it hadn't occured to me that it was based on a wolf myth. It makes a lot of sense. Food for thought.

I'm wondering if the title isn't more about Antonia's father's great love for her (He did speak of her that way more than once, I think.), than about romantic feelings for her on Jim's part.

Marvelle
July 16, 2002 - 10:10 pm
I'm a lurker too. Haven't been able to join in the discussion but have to add my theory to the wolf tale which reads like traditional, oral storytelling where there is a surface meaning and an inner meaning. I see the wolf story as an allegory.

In the Eastern Europe of my grandparents, people could turn into wolves. As a child I shivered with fear and anticipation as my grandmother talked in the wintertime, only in the winter, about these creatures; I imagined every rattle of a window was one of them trying to get in to bring cold and darkness into our home.

In my grandparents village, during a special season of the year villagers would dress as half-wolves and visit neighbors, dispensing wisdom and forceful discipline (in the form of thick sticks) to all.

Thus the wolves of "My Antonia" can be seen as social criticism, but for what? Perhaps Pavel and Peter threw out the traditional role of bride and groom while not killing anyone in a literal sense. If they loved each other this could be their crime. Or their crime could have been simply opting not to marry and to desert their society by emigrating. Antonia and Jim understand the romance of the story as children intuitively sense truths. Again, this is just a two-sided way of seeing the tale although it is true that human-wolves are a vivid and strong part of Eastern European culture.

As for the mushrooms and Mrs. S boasting of a potlatch giveaway -- in a giveaway one's wealth is measured by how much one gives away; how much one sacrifices. It is a way to equalize society and distribute goods among the people. Mushrooms are highly esteemed in the Eastern Europe of my grandparents and their giveaway by Mrs S more than matches Mrs. Burden's gifts. I remember in my grandmother's village, the mushroom hunters were women and all the women wore these white caps that looked like huge mushrooms, tall on the sides with the top billowing out like an edible mushroom cap over the stems. Funny to see especially since women also wore wide-striped stockings and colorful dresses half covered by embroidered white aprons. The hats were an indication however of the status of mushrooms.

Hope I've added something to this discussion. Wish I could participate more fully.

Marvelle

Joan Pearson
July 17, 2002 - 07:53 am
You NEVER know what you are going to find when you come into these discussions! What I love is the way you all question what you are reading, and share hard information that you have!

So, Fran, you are not hearing Jim's voice, a man's voice...and Kay is questioning whose Ántonia this is, if not Jim's! I can't resist this...but Kay would know a daddy's girl when she sees one....hahaha(I grew up with her!) Your comment got me thinking Kay...maybe by the time we are through, everyone who comes into contact with this girl will regard her as their own Ántonia. What is it about this girl that draws others to her? Do you find her anything special so far?

Marvella...oh do stop in whenever you can! IF the wolf story is in the fairy tale category, then perhaps it is even one that Ántonia knows about too...maybe that is what she and Jim talk about. As you point out, Peter and Pavel could be using it to cover the reasons they are out here in the wilderness together. It wouldn't be the first time newcomers recreate their background to start afresh. An interesting observation! Did Willa Cather expect her readers to recognize this old tale at the time she wrote it?

Your comment on the mushrooms brings up another question for Aalice...do mushrooms grow in the Nebraska praire? I picture them growing wild in forested areas, and Red Cloud is nearly treeless. They would be a real delicacy out here then? No wonder Jim's grandmother doesn't recognize or appreciate them! As you say, "their giveaway by Mrs S more than matches Mrs. Burden's gifts." So now we have to look again and question Jim's assessment of Mrs. Shimerda's gift-giving...that she only gives with an eye on what she will get in return. Is Jim being too hard on Mrs. Shimerda? Like his grandmother, does he not appreciate the gift because no one is able to explain what it is? A language barrier? Does Willa Cather expect us to pick up on this?

Justin
July 17, 2002 - 02:51 pm
It's possible certainly, that Peter and Pavel were interested in each other back in the old country and that's the reason they emmigrated. The wolf story seems to be recognizable as a fairy tale which they could have used as a cover, although we don't learn the tale until Pavel is dying. Pavel knows it is a fairy tale but his motive for putting himself in the killer role is elusive. Is he seeking to relieve Peter of any question about their current relationship? Peter is the driver of the sledge and not Pavel's homosexual partner in the gingham covered double bed. These guys, went from village to village in Russia and from Chicago, to Des Moines, to Fort Wayne to Red Cloud. Why did they move so often? Discovery, but not discovery of the wolves tale rather discovery of the frowned upon relationship of two men.

Justin
July 17, 2002 - 03:02 pm
Here's an interesting question. Why did WC put the Russians in a log cabin in the treeless area? Where did the trees come from for the logs? In the case of the Burden's wood frame place one can surmise that they were shipped via rail from a mill along the right of way. But this answer is not adequate to explain the logs in the Russian's cabin. Is this a WC error or is there an explanation?

Marvelle
July 17, 2002 - 06:42 pm
I can only talk about oral storytelling in this one post. I guess you have to live in a culture steeped in oral storytelling, as Cather did in Red Cloud, to understand that you live it. Such stories are a part of yourself, a natural expression, and it's no effort to "make up" a story despite how complex or obscure it might seem to those outside the tradition.

Pavel's message is complicated and aimed more at Peter than anyone I think. I don't agree with Pavel's bitterness at his fate but he was in agony and dying and thus subject to forgiveness. To enjoy Pavel's story as an intriguing, exciting tale and nothing more is fine. But the message is there if you know oral storytelling.

However, to dismiss the wolf attack and the stories of my grandmother as fairy tales or myths, means that the spirit and the teaching of the stories have been totally misunderstood. Cather was raised around that tradition of storytelling and she obviously understood it and could create in that tradition; just as she understood the 'fairy tales and myths' of Native Americans.

In oral storytelling the teller creates suspense, excitement, a plot, all to get the listener actively involved and open to the message, to make the listener think. The tales don't say 'thou shalt not....' or 'thou must do ...' but rather show by exciting example. (Show don't tell.) Getting the listener receptive to the message -- to consider it and either accept or reject it -- is of paramount importance. This is what Pavel was doing and it took no effort on his part beyond the effort of breathing.

We writers cannot explain the sophisticated techniques inherent in oral storytelling but more exposure to this type of story could be beneficial as well as enjoyable. The wolf attack is a rousing tale.

Marvelle

Justin
July 17, 2002 - 09:23 pm
Something does not ring true about Pavel on his death bed delivering an analogy as social criticism. I don't think those on death bed speak in riddles. If there is something to be said, it is said plainly and simply. Moreover, a deathbed message, I think, would tend to be personal rather than societal. That's what eludes me about the wolf story. If it is to be connected to the main story, it must make a personal connection. There must be some linkage to the characters or to the theme. Is it there so that Jim and Antonia can have something to talk about on the way home. Perhaps, something that will draw them closer to one another. What is WC's purpose in using this tale? What is Pavel's purpose in unburdening himself? What does it contribute to the main story?

Malryn (Mal)
July 18, 2002 - 07:34 am
It's becoming obvious to me that I don't think on the same level as some do here. Music is my field, and art history and electronic publishing are my hobbies. Any interpretation of literature I do is based on a little research and much by guess and by gorry. Maryal grew up in Maine, and she probably was as steeped in New England oral storytelling as I was growing up in Massachusetts as the granddaughter of a poor Maine potato farmer. Seldom was there a conversation when someone did not say, "That reminds me of the story...." Those stories have been repeated by me to my kids and my grandchildren so often that they now tell them to me.

Anyway, for those of you who are better equipped at intellectual studies of literature than I am, I offer a quote from an article at THIS SITE about Professor Evelyn I. Funda, Assistant Professor at Utah State University, Ph.D. from the University of Nebraska.
"Professor Funda’s second volume, titled The Intimacy of Storytelling, A Study of Oral Narrative in Willa Cather’s Fiction, is a survey of oral narrative forms Cather used thematically and structurally in her fiction. It includes previously published essays on A Lost Lady (an interdisciplinary study of gossip as a performance of self and culture, as a defining factor in how individuals are marked by society, and as a violation of privacy); Shadows on the Rock (an essay that focuses on Cather’s use of epiphany stories as a way of expressing the role of storytelling in community-building); and My Ántonia (an award winning essay that argues for the primacy of considering Ántonia as a narrator of her own life story and explores the ways in which Cather uses oral narrative as an expression of intimacy). Additional chapters will include studies of Cather’s fiction as it is influenced by oral narrative conventions in The Canterbury Tales and A Thousand and One Nights, and these chapters will thematically focus on Cather’s use of oral narrative as a marker of intimacy within human relationships."

Joan Pearson
July 18, 2002 - 09:12 am
This is fascinating...distinguishing between a fairy tale(which every child knows does not contain the element of truth) and stories passed down in the oral tradition of storytelling...Would you say the difference is that the oral tale passed down is one that may be true, but is so sensational, stirring, that it is easy to question whether it really happened that way?

Willa Cather has told a number of stories so far, only one in which we hear Ántonia exaggerating the truth...the story of Jim's heroic, near epic battle with the snake. It will be interesting to examine these stories as we read further.

For now, it is worth noting, as Justin points out, that Peter and Pavel are hounded by some past experience which prevents them from settling down...until this point. We've all noted their comfortable living arrangements at the time of Pavel's death. They seem to have finally found a place to call home and leave the past behind. Admittedly, Pavel recalls the early experience on his death bed. Don't you think we are left to conclude that WC meant for us to believe the fantastic story at this point?

I think that it is interesting that Jim voices the story, not as a translation of what Ántonia has told him - as he had done with her previous stories ... It isn't even his own voice, is it?

To repeat Justin's question...What is WC's purpose in using this tale? What is Pavel's purpose in unburdening himself? What does it contribute to the main story?

If Jim and Ántonia had unpleasant associations with the the deathbed confesssion, if that was what it was, and the story of the wolves...would they have returned to "play house" afterwards?

(An aside...A few evenings ago, I was at a cookout - our host came from a small town in Jaffrey, New Hampshire. His wife is recently retired from a long stint as an English teacher at the International School in DC. At one point the conversation landed on our discussion of My Ántonia (I am attempting to recruit her) ...Her husband brought up the fact that Willa Cather is buried in Jaffrey. It is Jaffrey's claim to fame, but he didn't know why she was buried there. When I got home, I looked up Jaffrey and found that WC vacationed there with friends to escape the heat of July and August in Nebraska, and returned to write many of her novels there - in fact she wrote the second book of My Ántonia there! (I think I would have preferred that she wrote the whole thing in Nebraska...)

Malryn (Mal)
July 18, 2002 - 02:42 pm
In 1896 Edward MacDowell, noted American composer, and his wife, Marian, a concert pianist in her own right, bought a farm at Peterborough, New Hampshire. It was MacDowell's dream to found an artists colony there, and in 1906 a fund was started by Grover Cleveland, Andrew Carnegie, J.P. Morgan and others so the colony could be built. MacDowell lived to see it started, and his wife carried on with it until she died. Jaffrey, New Hampshire is close to Peterborough, and Willa Cather participated at the MacDowell Colony.

My brother lives in Gilmanton, New Hampshire, not far from Lake Winnipesaukee, which is not altogether far from the White Mountains where Peterborough is located near Mount Monadnock. He, his wife and I were at the MacDowell Colony several years ago.

Mal

Deems
July 18, 2002 - 03:20 pm
Marvelle~~~You wrote an intriguing post about oral storytelling. Here’s a brief excerpt from what you wrote:

“In oral storytelling the teller creates suspense, excitement, a plot, all to get the listener actively involved and open to the message, to make the listener think. The tales don't say 'thou shalt not....' or 'thou must do ...' but rather show by exciting example. (Show don't tell.) Getting the listener receptive to the message -- to consider it and either accept or reject it -- is of paramount importance. This is what Pavel was doing and it took no effort on his part beyond the effort of breathing.”


If we think about oral storytelling, we immediately notice some differences from reading a novel. When an individual reads a novel, s/he has a private experience between self and the text. But oral stories assume an audience, a community. In stories, human experience is passed down to the next generation often without commentary on what the story means. Stories become part of one’s lived experience as you indicate.

The story Antonia tells of Old Hata, brief though it is, contains a poor woman who sold herbs and would sing for the children for cakes and sweets. We think of Old Hata, back somewhere in the “old country” continuing this practice. But perhaps not. Perhaps she is dead.

Shortly after Antonia puts the singing insect in her hair to keep it warm, she tells Jim that her Papa is “sick all the time.” Because the very short tale of Old Hata is placed next to Antonia’s comment about her father, the two throw light on each other.

I also notice that the stories in Book I of My Ántonia are simply told. They move quickly and there is no psychological analysis or interpretive commentary on them. The reader of this novel is left to decide for himself or herself what to take from the oral stories. I think they form a pattern, but will wait until later to comment on that.

Here’s what I take from Pavel’s story of the wolves and the wedding party. Pavel is very ill, near death, and he needs to clear his conscience by telling someone what happened when he and Peter were driving that sledge so many years ago. He does so. Shortly afterward he dies. The context of the telling is very clear--we are in Peter and Pavel's cabin, the wind is howling outside, it is evening, Pavel is dying of TB. I take the story literally. It is the presence of Death in the near future that I notice.

Death seems to me to be very much a part of My Ántonia.

~~Maryal

Deems
July 18, 2002 - 06:20 pm
I read an article by L. Carroll in the 1921 Bookman in which Willa Cather was quoted as saying this:

"Just as if I put here on the table a green vase, and beside it a yellow orange. Now those two things affect each other. Side by side, they produce a reaction which neither of them will produce alone. Why should I try to say anything clever or by any colorful rhetoric detract attention from the two objects, the relation they have to each other and the effect they have upon each other? . . .I'd like the writing to be so lost in the object, that it doesn't exist for the reader--except for the reader who knows how difficult it is to lose writing in the object."

I think this is what Cather is doing in My Ántonia. She puts scenes side by side and leaves the reader to see that side by side, they are different from what either would be alone.

~~Maryal

Joan Pearson
July 18, 2002 - 07:00 pm
Does it follow that one reader will react differently to the two objects on the table than another? Or do you think WC expected everyone to come up with the same conclusions?

Faithr
July 18, 2002 - 07:34 pm
It would be a boring world if the readers all did come up with the same conclusions regarding the "scene". I learn a great deal about myself and my attitudes (or illusions and delusions) from reading all the different reactions that are posted regarding an "incident" we are discussing. This is better(in some ways) than a book group that sits in a circle and discusses a book. I think it is more open and people reveal more of themselves in a written post. It is a great experience in my opinion. faith

Deems
July 18, 2002 - 08:04 pm
Yes, Joan, there will be multiple interpretations. It all depends on the hearer (if an oral tale) or the reader (if a novel).

The part I find most interesting is that Cather does not comment on the little inserted stories. Thus the reader is left to puzzle out what they mean to him/her.

To return to the wolf story, for example. One could conclude that the attack of the wolves brings out the residual wolfishness in men. Or maybe that there are some things that one must die for in order to remain human. And many more. But no ONE reading will be conclusive or authoritative. Possible meanings accrue as more hearers respond to the tale, and there is a plenitude of meanings.

Faith~~It would be a boring world indeed if all agreed on the same reading!

~~Maryal

Joan Pearson
July 18, 2002 - 08:10 pm
You said it, Faith! May we use that quote from you elsewhere? It sums up nicely the advantages of such book discussions as these.

Maryal, how about if we put the story of Nebraska's sunflowers on the table without comment, alongside Peter and Pavel's story of the wolves and the aftermath? Lots of room for the readers'own conclusions.

Justin
July 18, 2002 - 09:54 pm
Perhaps, relevance is too much to ask of WC. I was satisfied with the Indian story because it confirmed Otto's character and in contrast the character of Grandpa. The Mrs. Hata story contributed to Antonia's foreigness. The wolf story does not seem to make a connection. Moreover it seems to me out of place on a death bed. Maryals conclusion that the wolf story is literal is fine. It provides a rational for the tale on a death bed. But it is awkward because we all know that wolves do not attack humans.Perhaps, the tale will not seem so out of place as we move on.

It seems to me Joyce did this sort of thing in Ulysses and In Finnigan but he always tied things in neatly after some thought and some progress. John Maddox Ford did it in "1919" when he inserted newspaper items at the beginning of each chapter. Some seemed irrelevant but in total they all served to establish the 1919 environment of the story.

I guess I expect WC's material to be relevant.

Joan Pearson
July 19, 2002 - 05:53 am
Justin, I am sensing that the wolf story represents something larger than the story itself...maybe it's man's helplessness against nature. In fact there is a certain element of determinism over which man has no control that is mentioned several times...The Russians are marked for failure, even out here where they seemingly have managed to cope with the conditions and no one is hounding them.
"Misfortune seemed to settle like an evil bird on the roof of the log house, and to flap its wings there, warning human beings away."
And then there is Jim always looking for omens...
"...in both of us there was some dusky superstition that those shining groups (the stars) have their influence upon what is and what is not to be."
The story of the wolves seems to be symbolic and not placed here casually.

Malryn (Mal)
July 19, 2002 - 06:48 am
While thinking about this book this morning, I remembered the group of people in their 20's and 30's I know here in this small university city who get together and tell stories. When the weather is good, they go out to a farm with their sleeping bags and backpacks, build a campfire and spend most of the night telling stories. Does anything like that happen in your community?

I was also thinking about how much conversation revolves around story-telling. My daughter and I spend an hour each evening swapping stories about what's been happening in our lives and people each of us knows now and has known in the past.

I'm interested in posts I read in various conversational discussions here in SeniorNet. I wouldn't know how to quality these, but they're not really writing as we consider writing, nor are they oral conversation. Stories they very frequently are. I read one last night about a bird that escaped its cage; the trouble this person had with three cats who were very intrigued by this, and the rescue that ensued. There's a woman in SeniorNet who "tells" stories in her posts about the retirement community in which she lives and the aging people who live there. These are fascinating stories with characters I'd never meet anywhere else except through this woman's story-telling.

As Traude suggested much earlier, we've spent a good deal of time on the wolf story in My Antonia, and I wonder why. I'd like to examine some of the things which were in the post about the article on Professor Funda, an authority on Willa Cather. She says Cather uses "epiphany stories as a way of community building" and "oral narrative as an expression of intimacy." I find this interesting. Are Cather's stories thus far a kind of epiphany for the reader? Are they an expression of intimacy? I'd also like to see some views about the professor's premise that Antonia is the narrator of her own story.

Mal

Faithr
July 19, 2002 - 11:37 am
So far in the first book at chapter ten I see little of Antonio telling her own story. She has few lines. Of course most of what we we know she tells Jim so in that sense we could say she tells her own story. Most characters do in fact "tell" their own story as the Author uses conversation to carry forward the action.

I often try to write of my childhood and it is very awkward to write from a 75- year-old woman's viewpoint about the view point and feelings of a ten year old girl. I am reading Cather carefully to see how she is managing this problem. So far I am having difficulty seperating Cather from Jim and in the Christmas story I expected more of the ten year old boy to show than it did. Still this is enchanting writing to me.

Back to the wolf story, I was amazed at the interest this oral story caused. It is however a very strange thing to have a dying man tell such a weird story to young children. What could Cather have been thinking of? Living out where she did those cold snow filled winters and wolves still abounding in this country perhaps it had a meaning to her we don't see. When I first read the scene I thought the story was a warning to the children against "intimacy" of the kind Pavel and Peter had, and still think there was some connotation of warning to them though now I do not think it had sexual overtones.

I think I have to wait to answer Mals questions re Antonio telling her own story after reading more of the book. faith

Kathleen Zobel
July 19, 2002 - 01:10 pm
Simiies and metaphors there are,but that is one of the best descriptions Cather has given me so far.

Antonia is Mr. Shimerda's favorite. He enjoys her company, is proud of her, and knows she is the smartest of his children. I doubt if he would go to see anyone without her.

Badgers were seen by both the men in America and Bohemia,as an animal to be hunted and killed. Grandmother won't let the men harm the badgers because they keep her company while she is working. Badgers in Bohemia were highly esteemed but they were hunted by a special kind of dog and killed in their hole. Both Old Hata and the insect Antonia befriended were able to sing in in spite of their plight. The insect is symbolic of Mr. Shimerda. They are both seriously ill and both benefit by Antonia's care.

The story about killing the snake was probably told known by everyone in Red Cloud, and cather wove it into her book. Oral story telling is rarely an accurate picture of the events. It is often exaggersted, embellished, and unrecognizable before too long. Antonia's version of the snake story is a classic example.

In his delirium, Peter tells the story of a wedding celebration that ended in the bride and groom being killed by wolves as well as many of the wedding party. The horror is that Pavel, in order to save himself , his brother, and the groom, the carriage had to be lightened. Pavel grabbed the bride and threw her and the groom to the wolves. How much of this oral story was true? Antonia and Jim kept the story to themselves-guarding it jealousy.

Jake and Otto believe the circle where Indians rode was where prisoners were tortured and bound to a stake in the middle, but grandfather thought they merely ran races or trained horses there. The difference in the interpretation reflects the difference in the experience of living in the "wild" of the two men...Otto had traveled throughout the west and worked in mining towns, grandfather, from what we know lived an orderly, religious life on his farm.

Grandmother Burden and Jim go to the Shimerda's hovel to bring food. While there Mr. Shimerda tells them of their life in Bohemia. He made good money, his family was respected. With one thousand dollar the family came to America. The filching they took from Mr. Krajiek, the loss in the exchange rate, and the cost for going to Nebraska left hem with very little. Mr. Shimerda believes that if they can get through until Spring he will buy a cow and chickens, and plant a garden, and would then do very well. For the present he does not see what he can do to better the family's life. The fact he was able to make beds for his wife and two daughters which provided some warmth at night is not to be forgotten.

The episode with the dried mushrooms is hilarious. It is so typical of people rejecting what is foreign food in their own country or even worse while traveling. The fact that the Shimerda's cannot tell grandmother what the little brown leaves are in English, but insists she take them and Antonia says they should be used in gravy makes for a delightfully funny scene in two languages. Jim could not understand why the Shimerdas insisted on giving him the gun some day and to grandmother something to take home after a visit. What he doesn't understand yet is the proud culture of the Bohemians especially those who had a middle class life in Bohemia that requires nothing be taken unles something is given. No, to grandmother and Mrs. Shimerda, it is not funny.

Justin
July 19, 2002 - 02:40 pm
Joan: Yes, there is an element of determinism in the story. I've noticed it in several places. First, it appeared at the end of chapter one- the last sentence. Jim says," I did not say my prayers that night:here, I felt, what would be would be." The theme "we are helpless against nature" (especially, against the extremes of nature), is relevant. I tend to agree that the old wolf tale is symbolic and in this interpretation it is relevant. Isn't it?

Justin
July 19, 2002 - 02:52 pm
A US Postage stamp has been issued depicting Nine Mile Prairie, Nebraska. It shows the height of the red grass and the limited number of trees on the landscape. Perhaps, Mal, can find a way to put a copy on the screen. I'm not sure one may legally do that but it is worth the effort.

Malryn (Mal)
July 19, 2002 - 02:54 pm
Faith, Pavel told the wolf story to Mr. Shimerda in Russian. Antonia overheard it and translated it when she told it to Jim on their way home. I guess we'll never know if something was lost or added in the translation.

Mal

Malryn (Mal)
July 19, 2002 - 03:30 pm
Sorry, Justin. Here's the next best thing. The following links take you to photographs found HERE.

George Cather farmstead



Willa Cather childhood home

Pavelka farmstead. Annie Pavelka was the model for Antonia

Joan Pearson
July 19, 2002 - 04:00 pm
Mal, you are fortunate to come from a line of storytellers. Oh, I have exchanged accounts of my day or a certain event with someone, but those are factual accounts, not told for the purpose of amusing or entertaining others. On second thought, some do. Do I exaggerate the facts? Hmmm...maybe I do to embellish the story, come to think of it. I thought the snake story was important because it demonstrated an oral tale in the making. Perhaps Ántonia really believed her account of Jim's heroic effort, but Jim, Otto and WC made it clear that there is an element of exaggeration in the telling.

Justin, I cannot find the stamp you are talking about in those interesting links Mal has provided, but I know it's here...tall grass. A lovely thing, isn't it? I'm going to get me one. Where's Aalice? I hope she'll be back for the next chapters...want to know about buffalo peas

Nine Mile Prairie , Nebraska International Postage Stamp


kathleen, makes a point...the individual interpretation of omens and tales has a lot to do with where you come from and how familiar you are with your new environment. Different interpretations of the circle path, different interpretations of the veracity of the wolves'tale. If you come from a line of stroy tellers, (or are familiar with Eastern European tales), you are able to get past the exaggerations and accept the meanings or symbolism faster than those who are looking for the factual relevance. I can see Jim and Ántonia having the same sort of discussion that we are having here!

Joan Pearson
July 19, 2002 - 04:34 pm

I usually like to clear the notes off my desk before turning to the next chapters... there are two items here:

  • The books that Jim reads...first Jesse James and now in this chapter, he's reading Swiss Family Robinson to his grandmother...have you noticed that he compares the book characters with those he's encountering in his real life...and finding his life and the characters he's encountering no less exciting than the books he's reading? Was it that way for you as a ten year old? I can remember the opposite...the story books were a source of wonder and dreams, certainly way more exciting than the life I was leading...

  • Mal, you ask about epiphanies...like Faith, I think I have not read enough of the story to comment on that yet. Perhaps I recognize in myself Grandmother Burden's conflicting views on immigrants, on charity in general. Is she experiencing an epiphany herself on this?




  • Fae, I have just read the next chapters for tomorrow's discussion...I'm trying hard to remember what a ten year old boy is like...but I agree with you that it was no easy task that WC set up for herself in using him as her narrator.

    Traude
    July 19, 2002 - 05:42 pm
    Joan, while I have no problem with Jim's narration (which is beautiful and WC's, of course), I am not entirely comfortable with Jim as a boy, but will not elaborate until later.

    WC presents us with contrasts : good versus evil, immigrants versus homesteaders, the warmth of grandmother's kitchen versus the hovel where the Shimerdas live like badgers; even the relationships between grandmother and grandfather, and between the Shimerdas. We see that she was the driving force in their coming; he was reluctant to leave and grew more dispirited as time went on.

    You know from previous discussions that I am loath to voice my like or dislike of a character, but I freely admit that I find Mrs. Shimerda insufferable and her bias in favor of surly Ambrosch intolerable, perhaps because I knew someone once who was very much like her, and the memory haunts me.

    I am on the trail of something concerning the wolf story and will report tomorrow.

    Traude
    July 19, 2002 - 07:36 pm
    Mal, you speak often of being homesick for New England. To tell the truth, I left a large chunk of my heart in Virginia.



    Have you ever stopped to consider what it is like for an adult to leave not just a state or region , but a country, a continent, indeed one's past and one's relatives, to start afresh, again in a new unknown country -- precisely like those Nebraska immigrants, and immigrants everywhere, and how hard that is ? Would you grant me that these people have every reason (and are entitled) to feel homesick too, and lonely and afraid as well, at least in the beginning ? How quickly do you think one can adjust to a new way of life ? Or how long does the process take ?

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 20, 2002 - 06:25 am
    Traude, it might be said that Mr. Shimerda died of homesickness, mightn't it? The New England for which I am homesick from time to time exists only in my mind. I found that out when I moved back alone to my hometown in Massachusetts in the 70's and lived there three years after twenty-five years of living in other regions and other states. To me there is much more to homesickness than just missing a place, its culture and family left behind. For me it also involves another time and a different physical age.

    I can only imagine what it must be like for immigrants, though my Slovak friend told me often about what he went through at the age of 18 when he came alone with very little money to the United States. He knew only a distant cousin in Connecticut and no English at all. It was very difficult for my friend. Only after other relatives of his came here from Czechoslovakia did he begin to adjust to this new country.

    As far as missing family is concerned, my siblings live in three different New England states. I have seen my brother once in five years and have not seen my two sisters for over ten years. As far as that goes, because of distance in miles I haven't seen my elder son for three years or his brother for almost two. I have three grandsons. One grandson lives here in North Carolina. One lives in New England, is 21 years old, and for various reasons I haven't seen him for 20 years. The other lives in Florida; is ten years old, and I haven't seen him for 9 of those years. I rarely see my two New York granddaughters. Displacement is displacement, and there is always a certain price to pay, as far as I can see.



    Chasselat painted a picture of Napoleon Announcing the Divorce to Josephine, but I can't find it on the web, and my art books have been packed in boxes since I moved back to this house. I can't read a meaning into Jim's using this as a frontispiece for Yulka's book except that it must have been the right size and he liked the picture.

    Jim liked the reading from Matthew. It seemed to him that the holy birth had happened recently. It appears that he felt closer to his grandfather when the grandfather prayed than he did at any other time because the older man was so quiet and reticent.

    Jim's use of the words "old country" tell me only that he is picking up terms and phrases from his immigrant neighbors.

    What struck me about the Christmas Day chapter was Mr. Shimerda's kneeling and praying by the tree so beautifully decorated with Otto's cards and paper ornaments from Austria. Cather tells us that Grandfather "Protestantized" what Catholic Mr. Shimerda was doing. That told me a lot about the Burden family and their attitude about people who were different from them and held different beliefs.

    Mal

    Traude
    July 20, 2002 - 10:46 am
    Yes, Mal, I understand. Homesickness and nostalgia are related, it seems to me. Cather herself expressed nostalgia in this book and also in Death Comes for the Archbishop , equally based on real people in New Mexico, which I immensely enjoyed and heartily recommend, again.

    By contrast I find myself still grappling with the lack of structure in My Antonia, because structure - a framework - is what a reader can rightfully expect. The first jolt is the realization that, despite the possessive pronoun (my), this is not a love story in the conventional sense, and IF there is a happy end, it is qualified.

    Book One is one unit, and once we get to the end of that, we may have an inkling, a better feeling, of where WC is going with the story - but there are surprises to come, none predictable.

    Joan, it seems to me the entire story is circular, i.e. we begin at the end and return to the beginning, experience the events in between through narrators' eyes and come back to an end which may not even be an end.


    Now to the wolf story that has attracted attention and revulsion - perhaps in equal measure- and made some of us wonder why WC chose to insert this gruesome tale, which wasn't really "necessary", into the narrative.

    Yet folklore exists and we have to reckon with it. Nefarious intentions have been attributed to "the big bad wolf" way back in The Brothers Grimm's Little Red Riding Hood. There is reason to think that similar legends are told elsewhere in the world about wolves and man's fear of them. As someone hear sagely said in ths folder, when the grisly was reintroduced into part of our west, the people living there were anything but enthusiastic.



    We don't know WHY WC included the legend into My Antonia. For my part I continue to think (guess, really) that she did it to highlight the disconnected, bewildered immigrants in their new chosen environment, overwhelmed by the strangeness of it all (the red grass comes to mind !), clinging desperately to people of similar ethnic and linguistic background. They were not welcomed with open arms, that's for sure.



    I would have some quibbles about equating Czech with Russian and a perfect mutual understanding of the two, but that is not the issue here. Both are Slacvic languages. There must be some common linguistic Denominators. Meanwhile, the legend exists.

    People have asked where WC learned about it, i.e. what her source(s) were. Our So I turned to a good friend, the head reference librarian of our excellent public library, where they know everything about Seniornet.org hark hark . Here is my promised report.

    A passionate reader and tireless researcher, the librarian came up with Willa Cather, A Literary Life (1989), by James Woodress . The author is a professor of English at the University of California at Davis. The book for waiting for me. On page 292 we find this passage -

    <blockquote " --- This story is a folk tale that folklorists have collected from the oral tradition of Nebraska immigrants in the identical version that Cather uses. She no doubt heard the story from the farm people she knew. At the same time, her (her?) idea that she made up the story perhaps comes from having seen a well-known painting by Paul Powis depicting wolves attacking a sledge (,) or from a poem by Browning, "Ivan Ivanovitch", which tells a similar tale. Since Cather took a year-long course in Browning at the University of Nebraska, it seems reasonable to conclude that the remembered the poem."

    Th libriarian could not find a poem by Browning by that title - lest it is included, she speculated, within the body of another poem. She was intrigued by our question and asked to be kept informed of our further discussion. Two new questions emerge: (1) the painting by Paul Powis, (2) the poem "Ivan Ivanovitch" by Browning. Perhaps the insuperable poetry experts in our midst, Andrea and Ginny, who are also inveterate researchers, as is Mal, could locate both (1) and (2).

    Faithr
    July 20, 2002 - 11:30 am
    Poor Mr. Shimerdas, to commit suicide as a Catholic is unforgivable. The way Jake wanted to turn it into a murder may be because he is so young and excitable. Grandmother B quickly puts the kebosh on that. And the other men find evidence that it really was suicide. So Jim must have been a bible reader as Dives Torment comes from there. And maybe he read Kipling though it may not be published yet I can't think what date Jim is existing in. Kipling wrote this in 1903 and Cather would certainly know it.

    THE PEACE OF DIVES 1903 Rudyard Kipling

    THE Word came down to Dives in Torment where he lay: "Our World is full of wickedness, My Children maim and slay, "And the Saint and Seer and Prophet "Can make no better of it "Than to sanctify and prophesy and pray.

    "Rise up, rise up, thou Dives, and take again thy gold, "And thy women and thy housen as they were to thee of old. "It may be grace hath found thee "In the furnace where We bound thee, "And that thou shalt bring the peace My Son foretold."

    http://whitewolf.newcastle.edu.au/words/authors/K/KiplingRudyard/ verse/p1/peacedives.html

    This is the url to the whole poem.

    The story is in the bible that Dives is in purgatory tormented because he lived an ungenerous life. faith

    Traude
    July 20, 2002 - 11:34 am
    Mamma mia, I came back to clean up my typos and found my access barred. Perhaps I took too long to even post the message ? Mea culpa.

    Traude
    July 20, 2002 - 11:47 am
    Oh Faith --- THANK you. We had posted at the same time, it seems.

    It's been difficult to contain myself- forgive me, waiting to discuss ALL of Book One, especially its most crucial event, the suicide.

    But I will continue to hold my peace until other participants have replied.

    My gratitude to you.

    Marvelle
    July 20, 2002 - 12:08 pm
    who wanted the picture of 'Napoleon Announcing the Divorce to Josephine' but so far I too haven't found it on the web. There are other artists who depicted the same scene and I wish I could find a nice web site to post. Mal, you were so right in seeing meaning in the choice of the picture. Children always comprehend more than they can verbalize, don't you think? (At least children created through Cather's pen.)

    I own a gravure of that Chasselat picture in which Napoleon called M. de Bausset, a prefect of the imperial palace, soon after the divorce announcement to carry his swooning wife to her quarters. Chasselat shows M. de Bausset kneeling before Napoleon with Josephine in his arms.

    I think the importance is not actually the picture but the story behind the picture for it is well known that Napoleon told Josephine very early in their marriage that he would eventually divorce her since she was not able to bear him children and an heir. The story behind this picture might relate to Peter's statement that if he'd stayed in his country he would have married and had children and the animosity the dying Pavel directed towards Peter at the end. Or perhaps there is something in the picture for Antonia and Jim? Cather used a lot of art/paintings in her storytelling, not the actual images but the ideas and techniques of art. Cather is clever with her 'green vase and yellow orange' as Maryal quoted Cather who said that these "two things affect each other. Side by side, they produce a reaction which neither of them will produce alone."

    By the end of "My Antonia" Cather will have produced a lot of side by side reactions.

    Marvelle

    AAlice
    July 20, 2002 - 12:29 pm
    Hi everyone, I am back! My new computer is up and running and I took a small trip to central Nebraska to visit my grandchildren for a few days. I was not far from Red Cloud and will return there soon because of my new found interest in her writing. Isn't is strange that when you hear of something so often you tend to forget about it! Anyway, I was real interested to learn that the house where Antonia and her family lived is still there and you can visit it! I will and I will take pictures.

    I have to hurry, I have lots of emails to catch up on. Catching up on some of the notes I noticed, Joan, that you asked why I tend to believe the story about the Mormons and the sunflowers, it's because the Mormon's had a big effect on the development of Nebraska and the Mormon trail is very well known around here. And, I like that story.

    AAlice
    July 20, 2002 - 12:33 pm
    One more quick thing I wanted to mention. For those of you who have DISH TV or the Hallmark channel, tomorrow night, Sunday, they will be showing the film 'O Pioneer', I think 8:00 pm central time. This was filmed very close to where I live in Nebraska, probably about 16 miles west of here. I think you will enjoy it if you have never seen it before.

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 20, 2002 - 02:30 pm
    I did a search about Dives and came up with verses 19-31 in chapter 16 of the book of Luke in the Bible. With them was this comment.
    " The Rich Man and the Beggar (verses 19-31). A parable, also, showing the consequences of a worldly spirit and the worldly use of wealth. 'Here, as in other cognate parables, great wisdom is displayed in bringing the whole force of the rebuke to bear on one point. It is not intimated that this man made free with other people's money, or that he had gained his fortune in a dishonest way. All other charges are removed, that the weight lying all on one point may more effectively imprint the intended lesson. To have represented him as dishonest, or drunken, would have blunted the weapon's edge. Here is an affluent citizen, on whose fair fame the breath of scandal can fix no blot. He had a large portion in this world, and did not seek--did not desire--any other. He spent his wealth in pleasing himself, and did not lay it out in serving God or helping man.'--Arnot."
    Was this Grandfather in Mrs. Shimerda's and Antonia's eyes? There always are and have been plenty of people who think the rich don't do enough for the poor. Jim is angry with Antonia. "People who don't like this country ought to stay home," he tells her. What does that say to you about him?

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    July 20, 2002 - 06:23 pm
    Aalice! You came back to us! New computers are exciting, but aren't they time-consuming! Oh yes, go back, see the grands again and take a picture of the house in Red Cloud! We'll be talking about that next week. And some red grass, if it isn't all burned off. How's the corn out there this summer? Isn't it about time for picking? Isn't this super. You are our man on the scene, with your microphone, ready to report all that you can see!

    Here's a Mormon question for you...did they just pass through on their way to Salt Lake, or did they attempt to live and farm there to leave such a mark! Did some of them stay? Did you notice the names given to the two bulls on the Burdens'farm? Brigham Young ...and Gladstone? Brigham Young is the second reference to the Mormons...it seems they made an impression on WC, doesn't it?I saw a documentary on TV last week... women WALKING, PUSHING Carts and children all the way from Illinois to Utah!

    Oh dear, no DISH TV. Will go check and see if it is playing on any local or network stations and let you know.

    Joan Pearson
    July 20, 2002 - 07:22 pm
    Oh, aren't you all something! Poor Willa Cather's sources all revealed by SN's ravenous researchers...
  • First she described Russian Peter as
    "fat as butter"...and we found this was Shakespeare's very description of Falstaff - "a gross fat man... as fat as butter.">

  • Now Traudee's librarian comes up with the poem and a painting, the source of the wolves'tale, the identical marriage wolves tale, which had become part of Nebraska's folklore treasury! Well done, Traudee! Now you've got your librarian turned on to Willa Cather too! I'll be willing to bet that we will need the woman in the future for further references.

  • Now, here is a painting of poor Josephine right after Napoleon has announced that he will divorce her because she is too old to bear him a child. Marvelle, can you scan the Chasselat gravure? When I look at the Laslett Pott painting, I can see Jim thinking to himself when he sees the picture in the magazine, that Yulka would love to see the exquisite lady, the lovely clothes, the magnificent room...but don't you think that would make her sad considering the hovel in which she lives? Then there's Peter, and his sadness that he will never have a child...that story in on Jim's mind. I am wondering which painting WC will place this one next to for us to understand the choice of painting? Can it be that the painting represents the notion that even when two people are in love, as these two were, there are practical reasons why those two cannot remain together?
    (Did you notice Jim is covering this book with some of the bolts of gingham his grandmother has. Wonder if it's blue...)

  • Faith, wonderful research! Kipling...I think the timing would be right, but really think it was the Biblical Dives Jim heard from his Grandfather, don't you? In fact, I'm noticing that Jim's grandparents are strictly Biblical people,(Baptists?) and that the immigrants' Catholic beliefs only underscore the differences between them. Mal writes, " Cather tells us that Grandfather "Protestantized" what Catholic Mr. Shimerda was doing. That told me a lot about the Burden family and their attitude about people who were different from them and held different beliefs."

    Faith - "in the Bible Dives is in purgatory tormented because he lived an ungenerous life." In this same chapter, we will hear that Ambrosch needs a priest to come to pray his father out of Purgatory. What does Jim's grandfather think of that? How does one get out from the torment of Purgatory?
  • Malryn (Mal)
    July 20, 2002 - 09:06 pm
    Thought you might be interested in this from the Nebraska National Register.
    "Crossroads Grave Site [WT00-177]



    " Located near Red Cloud, this site is known locally as the "suicide corner," the site of the original burial place of Francis Sadliek, one of the first Bohemian settlers in Webster County. The significance is indicated in a letter Willa Cather wrote to Carrie Miner Sherwood (January 27, 1934), where Cather indicated 'that if she were to write anything at all, it would have had to be My Antonia because of the many times she had heard the story of the Sadilek suicide when she first came out to Nebraska.' Because of this, the site has retained considerable importance locally."

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 20, 2002 - 09:19 pm
    "Willa Cather was brought up in the Baptist Church, but became a member of Grace Church in 1922. The altar rail was dedicated in memory of Willa's brother, Douglas, and Willa, herself, dedicated two of the stained glass windows - one to her mother and one to her father."
    Below is a link to a picture of the Grace Episcopal Church.

    Grace Episcopal Church

    Justin
    July 20, 2002 - 10:54 pm
    Mal: "Suicide Corner" is a wonderful find. You have WC's source. That's outstanding research. My hat's off to you , Mal.

    Joan Pearson
    July 21, 2002 - 09:27 am
    Mal,it is interesting to hear that the burial site has been preserved to this very day! Aalice, did you hear that? Will you take your camera to this spot when in Red Cloud too? It will be interesting to see the development around "suicide corner." I just reread the passage where Ambrosch tells Grandfather that he wants him buried on the southwest corner of the Shimerdas'land, even though Grandfather tells him that "someday, when the country was put under fence and the roads were confined to section lines, two roads would cross on that corner."

    Grandfather asks the latest Bohemian arrival to the scene, Anton Jelinek whether in the old country there was superstition that a suicide must be buried at a crossroads. I thought Jelinek's answer was telling...he said he thought there had once been such a custom in in Bohemia. Can you find anything on that? I KNOW Mrs. SHimerda would have preferred that he be buried in consecrated ground...maybe she knows that suicides wouldn't have a Church burial in Bohemia and is aware of how they handled such matters there.

    DId you take Grandfather's statement that Mrs. Shimerda may have planned this location so that people in the country would "ride over the old man's head" as an indication that she was furious with her husband for taking his life and leaving her to fend alone?

    Faithr
    July 21, 2002 - 12:08 pm
    I would believe anything negitive about Mrs. S at this point. I do not like her and neither does Jim. We see her as grasping, wanting to take what other people have. Just because a man has worked hard and accumulated things for his own family is no reason he should be required to give it to others who have not had the same good fortune or done the same hard work. If Grandma wants to gift Mrs. S with a basket of food, that is her generousity and instead of being thankful Mrs. S rails against the good fortune of Grandfather as does Antonio who said that a "rich" man like grandfather is should be more generous with them, the S's. I still do not like Mrs. S and see no excuse as good excuse for her whining, grasping ways. If I was married to her I might commit suicide too. faith

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 21, 2002 - 05:17 pm
    Since Mr. Shimerda could not be buried in consecrated ground, I am wondering if Mrs. Shimerda wanted him buried at the southwestern corner of their land because the section lines there made the symbol of the cross.

    Mal

    Faithr
    July 21, 2002 - 05:30 pm
    I saw the Documentary of the crossing from the east through the plains by the Mormons on Dish today. The scenery was wonderful and I saw some red grass. Also saw what Joan commented on re: handcarts. The worst disaster of the western migration as far as I see worse than the Donner Party.

    I am still ruminating over the reference to cattle and springtime. (heheheheh) Faith

    Traude
    July 21, 2002 - 06:46 pm
    Faith, your #244 really made be laugh out loud. I feel the same way about Mrs. S., a narrow-minded, dissatisfied, poorly educated, grim woman only her children could love, or could they ? Is it any wonder Jim disliked her ? I have the sneaking suspicion that WC may have felt the same way about the person after whom Mrs. S was fashioned.

    Re question 9, I don't think grandfather had to develop religious tolerance, he already had understanding from the heart. The 'protestantizing' was a formality. After Mr. S had left, he looked at Jim "searchingly" and said "The prayers of all good people are good." That is enough for me.

    Re question 5 on Grandfather's views on the immigrants. Though not a big talker, he quietly observed and drew his conclusions on the immigrants as on everything else. He was also more forgiving, as we shall see.

    I wonder why the Norwegians refused to bury Mr. S. in their graveyard. Was it because he was not one of their own, do you think ? Though the Norwegians were presumably Lutheran and the Bohemians fervent Catholics, the question of denomination does not seem to have been the reason.

    Furthermore, to find out that Mrs. S. was the driving force behind the family's emigration was no real surprise, considering her aggressive attitude and general demeanor. This revelation merely reinforces the opinions many a reader had formed already.

    Marvelle
    July 21, 2002 - 07:02 pm
    I can't scan the divorce picture of Napoleon-Josephine with my webtv but it looks like it came out of a book. The seller of the gravure gave me the artist identification while I researched the story of the divorce myself. I like the picture that Joan posted better for the sumptuous color and design and I imagine there are a lot of different depictions of this famous scene.

    About funeral customs:

    In ancient times, the body was buried under or next to the family home. As cities became larger disease could be a problem from close proximity of the dead to the living so graves were moved outside the city. It was Grandfather Burden who mentioned the crossroads which Mrs. S decided was okay: using Mrs. S' logic, a crossroads would keep the dead from being lonely but also confuse with its multiple directions -- the dead would not find its way back home to haunt the living.

    In my culture during earlier times, a 3 day watch was kept to insure the soul departs. When the soul had ceased roving and could no longer pester the living, the body was buried on the fourth day. To prevent the spirit from returning the body was buried in a secluded spot.

    There is a time discrepancy: the S family had a four-day (not a three-day) watch with a burial on the fifth after waiting for the coroner.

    The custom of "touching" was followed at the funeral where the S. family touched the corpse. This comes from the ancient belief that when a murderer laid hands upon the body of his victim, the corpse would start to bleed again and the murderer would be caught. Each touching was closely watched. Do you think they believed they had to do this because of fear caused by the Jake-Otto argument? (I've always hated this custom especially as a child.)

    Grave goods: I don't know if this custom was followed by the S family but it is a common one and that is laying grave goods with the corpse. Treasured personal possessions would be buried with the dead and no one, not even for a debt, could take that item. These possessions proclaimed the status of the dead in their travels to the other world. For Mr. S his treasure was the violin -- he really wasn't a farmer when all is said and done. Usually the item would be broken or damaged before being given to the dead so that it would be no good to anyone except the dead. (This was practical as it discouraged grave robbing.) Does anyone remember if Mr. S was buried with his violin?

    Marvelle

    Traude
    July 21, 2002 - 07:26 pm
    Marvelle,

    your posts have given us not only your personal point of view but also a fuller understanding which we could not have gained any other way.

    May I ask what specific background and whose practices you were referring to in your last post. I admit to never having heard of them before.

    Thank you very much.

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 21, 2002 - 08:28 pm
    In the Brother Heuss online edition of My Antonia which I'm reading it says,
    " It developed that Mrs. Shimerda and Ambrosch wanted the old man buried on the southwest corner of their own land; indeed, under the very stake that marked the corner. Grandfather had explained to Ambrosch that some day, when the country was put under fence and the roads were confined to section lines, two roads would cross exactly on that corner. But Ambrosch only said, It makes no matter.' "
    I see nothing to tell me the location was the grandfather's idea.

    All that Marvelle says is familiar to me. My father's wife was buried in a family cemetery in a pasture in the back of her family's house in Maine. In the part of New England where I grew up it was, and still is, the custom to have a three day viewing period for the paying of respects, or a three day wake if one was Catholic, before the funeral and burial. I have been to funerals there where people did touch the body. This supersition had nothing to do with murder, but rather the idea that whoever touched the body would not die in the same way as that person had. There was also burial of certain goods with the body, depending on the written wishes of the deceased before death or the wishes of the closest relatives. This custom, of course, goes way back in ancient history.

    Mal

    Marvelle
    July 21, 2002 - 10:20 pm
    There seems to be a linguistic misunderstanding. I never said that Grandfather Burden suggested the "location" of the grave, rather I said that he "mentioned the crossroads". I was quite precise in my wording, not wanting to retell the entire scene of the choice of a burial location.

    It's interesting to note that Mal has her Maine customs and I have mine from Eastern Europe, yet they have similarities. With each generation these customs change, especially if transplanted to another country. In "My Antonia" the Bohemians have to adapt to a new land, new language, new customs, new people. Mr. S was terribly homesick and could not change.

    My grandparents are from northern (former) Yugoslavia, bordering what is now Austria and Hungary. Once in America my grandparents were isolated in mountain mining camps with others from the same culture. That may be why many of the beliefs and customs survived -- not forgotten but adapted to the new environment.

    Today's funeral customs are of older customs that have been changed to fit in, each in their own way. Some continuing but adapted customs? I think that the 'open casket' tradition is not a modern idea but an evolution of the touching and the once prevalent wake.

    Marvelle

    Joan Pearson
    July 22, 2002 - 06:50 am
    "Those who take their own lives have always been regarded with disapproval by most religions, and this is reflected in the superstitions concerning them. It is widely believed that the souls of suicides will know no rest and that they are condemned to roam the Earth forever, though often they rather confusingly supposed to be restricted to the vicinity in which they died. To keep the ghosts of suicides from returning to their homes, many communities over the centuries have insisted that they are buried not in holy ground but at such locations as crossroads in which case their spirits will not know which way to go, or under running water; or else they should be physically pinned down by driving a stake through their corpses. Others maintain that the bodies of the suicides will be rejected by water and will not sink (though experience does not support this idea)." Superstitions regarding the burial of suicide victims
    I'll admit that this is not a very scholarly site...will keep looking for another. Poor little Yulka, forced to touch the body. But customs are customs and they are all the immigrants know about properly burying their dead! I don't remember reading that the violin was buried with him, Marvelle.

    Marvelle, I think you come close in unearthing the the Eastern European superstition regarding the burial of suicides. There is the basic fear that the dead will find its way back to haunt the living. (I don't think Mr. Shimerda's spirit would be interested in haunting anyone...EXCEPT if Krajiek really did murder him. Then he might want to come back after HIM! By the way, did you read the text to say that the coroner DID find indications that Mr. Shimerda had been murdered? Mal is wondering if he didn't do it, why is Krajiek acting guilty?)

    Whatever really did happen, his death is being treated as a suicide and depending on which culture you are from, the burial is treated differently. Carolyn from Norway can you help us in understanding why the Norwegians would not accept the body?

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 22, 2002 - 07:14 am
    Someone suggested that the Norwegians were Lutheran. Below is what Martin Luther said about suicide.
    "In one of his 'Table Talks', Martin Luther himself commented: 'I don't have the opinion that suicides are certainly to be damned. My reason is that they do not wish to kill themselves but are overcome by the power of the devil.' Luther goes on, however, to express concern that this statement not be misunderstood or misused in a way that would downplay the danger and seriousness of this sin in the minds of people (Luther's Works, American Edition, Vol. 54, p. 29)."

    Joan Pearson
    July 22, 2002 - 07:25 am
    By the way, Maryal has written that her server is down...and hopefully we will be hearing from her this morning. I am fairly certain that she will have something to say about both the Matthew Christmas story as well as the "torment of Dives". While we wait to hear from her on this, I'd like to toss out another thought on Jim's selection for the frontispiece on little Yulka's picture book. What does this have to do with the "torment of Dives"? Maybe a lot...but maybe not.

    We had been talking earlier about Willa Cather's admitted style of putting out a bit of information, which by itself may not mean much more than appears, but then if placed beside another object, the meaning becomes clearer..and one might experience an epiphany of sorts.

    If we go beyond the picture of the swooning Josephine to the story behind the picture, we find two subjects. Divorce...a grievous sin in the eyes of the Catholic Church...but go even further to the wedding, to the coronation of Napoleon. Do you know the story of what happened?

    Need coffee, back soon...

    Traude
    July 22, 2002 - 07:37 am
    Exactly, Mal. Strictly speaking then, it could not have been the different denomination. quod erat demonstrandum.

    So the question remains, why then did the Norwegians not accept the body ? Because he was not one of their own ethnically ?

    There is much we still need to explore regarding the suicide, if it WAS a suicide. Jim's views for example.

    Both Otto and Jake were on hand when Mr. S was found and told what they saw and felt. How is the reader to decide whether one is more reliable than the other ?

    Mal, it is known that WC always wrote about real people. The people in Red Cloud were continually playing guessing games with her characters and incidents. The literal-minded wrote to her with questions; sometimes she answered them, more often she seems to have been annoyed.

    She was very sensitive to what reviewers had to say about her books and complained that it took the critics two years to understand My Antonia.

    Marvelle
    July 22, 2002 - 08:56 am
    Now that it matters Mal, but you are arguing with yourself about the crossroads. I never said that Grandfather Burden suggested the location or that he mentioned the crossroads before the site was located -- those words were never mine.

    Joan, thanks for the link to the suicide-burial belefs. I knew I was putting myself out on a limb talking about the beliefs of my culture when I only had my personal experience. Now I know so much more. (But yikes! pinned down with a stake!)

    When my grandparents came to America they were called Bohemians but that was a name given to many different cultures. The people identified themselves as being from a specific culture, even a certain village; rather than being Bohemian. Yet in Cather's book they seem to accept the label of Bohemian which confuses me. Do they call themselves Bohemian or do other people call them that? I don't remember.

    A lot of suspicion and reaction revolved aroud Mr. S' death. WC is giving us an example of "us and them" bias.

    We see American Jake's hostility come to the surface when he creates a murder scenario and, through wishful feelings, points the finger at Krajiek. He creates fiction and calls it fact. Its convenient to hate others, to blame them for your own troubles, to feel that at last I have the power over someone. Even though in reality, poor Jake does not have the power. He is a good man, just blind by choice in this one area.

    We see Krajiek trembling, either from guilt or fear of 'the others'. He knows he could easily be the scapegoat. After all it is the native born Americans who have the power; who say "why don't you go back where you came from?", who speak the local language and who know the local customs. Krajiek knows how easily he could be blamed and he doesn't feel comfortable about his place in America, that much is obvious; he hasn't yet adapted. Did he murder Mr. S? WC didn't tell us or give us clues in the burial chapters.

    We see Otto being protective towards Krajiek, perhaps due to their countries past ties. Otto's behavior is rather paternalistic -- because Austria was the ruling country and Otto was raised feeling superior, top dog in that country-relationship? Otto has adapted of sorts to America but he will always be a little bit of a stranger in a strange land so he feels empathy for Krajiek. Also, Otto wants to believe there is no wrong-doing by Krajiek since, however strained the politics, immigrants must stick together.

    I don't think the coroner cared one way or the other, at least he didn't seem to do much beyond declaring Mr. S dead. Maybe he didn't care since this was a fight among the outsiders.

    All speculation on my part and the characters' parts; whirls of suspicion and fear, and the S family caught between grief and fear.

    Joan, I think your on to something with the Dives and the Napoleon-Josephine. Please tell all.

    Marvelle

    Faithr
    July 22, 2002 - 09:09 am
    When the family S is afraid that the spirit of Mr. S is going to haunt them Jim declares his belief that Mr.S's spirit was right there in the basement kitchen of the B's house with him. He felt Mr. S wanted the same warmth and comfort that he himself felt in that kitchen.Speaking of Jim's (a child's) feeling of comfort I think of when I would put my face in my mothers pillow and lay down in the warm spot she just left in her bed, then there was an overwhelming feeling of comfort and ok'ness no matter how sad I was. A child can be very sad or depressed just doesn't have words to express it.

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 22, 2002 - 10:26 am
    The parable of the rich man and Lazarus in the Bible shows Lazarus helpless in the face of wealth and power. He is a beggar covered with sores. The rich man and others turn away from him and his poverty and weakness. Josephine is helpless in the face of power as represented by Napoleon. He commands in the name of the state, and she is helpless. There is nothing she can do.

    Was Jim revealing his feeling of power and superiority over the Shimerdas by choosing the picture of the announcement of the divorce by Napoleon for the frontispiece of Yulka's book? I suppose it could be interpreted this way.

    People born in the United States wield power over the immigrants in this book. It could be said that the parable and the painting relate to the sociological condition about which Cather writes.

    It's a survival of the fittest world and always has been. Regardless what their backgrounds might be, immigrants very often are in the position of not being "fit." I have been physically "different" all but the first seven years of my life and discriminated against because I am not fit in the eyes and minds of people who look at me. Because people like me have been refused decent housing, jobs and help just as some immigrants were and are, I am able to understand this situation very well.

    There is much made about the fact that Mr. Shimerda will remain in purgatory for a long, long time not only because he committed suicide, but because a priest was not available immediately to pray for his soul. One could stretch and say that Lazarus was in purgatory, a condition of suffering which is neither heaven nor hell. One could also say that Josephine was in purgatory, too, when her husband rejected her because she was old and unable to produce an heir, therefore "unfit".

    Jim's childish and gentle way of seeing Mr. Shimerda's soul making a long journey back to Bohemia and resting in the kitchen of Grandfather Burden's house is a kind and pleasant one.

    Mal

    Deems
    July 22, 2002 - 11:13 am
    Best of mornings to all. As Joan told you, my server was down all weekend, and thus I have been silent. It is not in my nature to be silent by choice! Anyway, we are up and running again. Yahoo.

    I've read all the posts and hardly know where to begin. Such thoughtful responses to these chapters.

    Suicide and the rituals accompanying it is a vast topic, but the discussion here: http://www.med.uio.no/ipsy/ssff/engelsk/menuculture/Retterstol1.htm
    is short enough to be taken in. Summarizing, suicide is held as self-murder and thus falls under the sixth commandment (or seventh depending on the numbering): You shall not murder.

    Burying at crossroads was traditional in many cultures because the suicide was not to be buried in consecrated ground. And because of all the superstitions involving confusing the ghost that have already been mentioned. Gallows were also frequently constructed at crossroads.

    One of the enlightening facts in the above link is what suicide was called in some languages: " Before the term suicide was adopted by the Nordic languages, other expressions for this phenomenon were used, primarily words equivalent to the English expression "take one's own life". The term "self-murder" is used in Norwegian, Danish, Swedish and German."

    It's no wonder that burial ground for Mr. Shimerda could not be found in neighboring cemeteries.

    More later on the parable of Lazarus and the Rich Man (Dives in the Latin translation, the Vulgate). It's in the gospel of Luke and is one of my favorites.

    ~~Maryal

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 22, 2002 - 12:11 pm
    Luke: Chapter 16, Verses 19-31.

    Deems
    July 22, 2002 - 02:08 pm
    Thanks, Mal~~That's the one. Lazarus is a beggar depending upon the crumbs that fall from the rich man's ("Dives" in the Latin translation) table. Lazarus dies and goes to be with Abraham (Christians read this as being heaven) and the rich man winds up in Hades (hell) tormented in fire. Now here's the part of the parable that I love.

    Dives looks up~~way way way up one must imagine~~and sees Lazarus in comfort. He begs Abraham to let Lazurus dip his finger in water to cool his thirst, for he is burning in the flame. Abramam explains that the gulf is too large to be bridged, "between us and you a great chasm has been fixed, in order that those who would pass from here to you may not be able, and none may cross from there to us."

    The visual leap that the rich man makes, seeing all the way up through that "great chasm" to heaven is what has always captured my imagination. Imagine vision being able to bridge that unfathonable space!

    Anyhoo, this parable has one of the few actual descriptions of "hell" in the whole Bible. There are others in Revelation, but that is one strange book and so symbolic that it is impossible (my opinion) to pin down. But in this parable of Lazarus and the rich man, we have two individuals who have lived their lives on earth and have gone to separate places after death.

    Jim would have known this story well. I think he keeps picturing Mr. Shimerda in torment as being in the position of the rich man because it is one of the only real pictures of "torment" that he has been taught. Ambrosch, with his differing religious education, would be thinking in Catholic terms~~ purgatory or even hell. For him, the priest would be helpful.

    ~~Maryal

    Deems
    July 22, 2002 - 02:12 pm
    Forgot to add that I hope you are all enjoying the Benda woodcuts which Joan is supplying. They change every week. This week's shows Jake riding home with the Christmas tree.

    My Ántonia was the only book of Cather's to be illustrated. Aren't we lucky?

    ~Maryal again

    Marvelle
    July 22, 2002 - 03:03 pm
    A few loose strings from my earlier post:
    The S family call themselves Bohemian and their country Bohemie but with the influx of immigrants from Eastern Europe it was easier for U.S. agents to call everyone Bohemian. Thus, out of U.S. disinterest/laziness my family was labeled Bohemians.

    And Jake demonstrated his prejudice early on when he told Jim that you catch diseases from foreigners.

    It was Jim I quoted as saying 'if you don't like it here why don't you go back where you came from?' -- this is such an old, old phrase passed from generation to generation it seems.

    Love the woodcuts, they really suit the story! Thanks for the link on suicide. Many of the ancient Greek beliefs were incorporated into the Catholic Church and I'm sure other churces too. For one, you were given life by God and therefore your life belongs to Him; it isn't yours to take. It would be the height of pride to think otherwise. I don't agree with this belief but still feel uneasy with questions of suicide.

    Marvelle

    Faithr
    July 22, 2002 - 09:42 pm
    I think Jim was very jealous when Ambrose encouraged Antonio to work like a man on the farm. And boy does she show off that she is as good as a "man". And Jim feels her admiration for Ambrose is a cut to him, he feels she thinks of as a child while her brother is now the man she admires and he is the head of the family. And Jim feels antimosity toward Ambrose anyway because of his rudeness and he hates the way Antonio is coping him. He feels if her father had not died he never would have allowed her to work like a hired hand on the farm.

    When Jake and Ambrose have that fight and they ride out of there so fast, Jim is never ever going to speak to Antonio again. I wonder how Grandfather is so tolerant. He must be a really good man. I don't get much of a full picture of him yet but feel I will. As when he so generously gives Mrs. S that cow. She is just like a serf in the old country trying to fool the land holder and then kowtowing to him when he is kind. And she wasnt a serf ever. Mr. S was somebody, certainly educated though not rich and Mrs. S came from a fairly privilaged background.

    Jim also resents that Antonio cant go to school with him. So he now makes new friends at school and has a good time. The more intimate he gets with the new children the more he feels he is paying back Antonio for her treachery of growing up faster than he can. This is a child emotion I think I do remember about. Faith

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 23, 2002 - 05:45 am
    "There was only--spring itself; the throb of it, the light restlessness, the vital essence of it everywhere: in the sky, in the swift clouds, in the pale sunshine, and in the warm, high wind--rising suddenly, sinking suddenly, impulsive and playful like a big puppy that pawed you and then lay down to be petted. If I had been tossed down blindfold on that red prairie, I should have known that it was spring."
    Isn't that pretty? I'd never heard of Buffalo peas, so found a picture. When massed in a field, it's a cloud of lavender and lovely.

    Antonia is working in the fields like a man. Jim's grandmother is afraid she'll become coarse and ill-mannered. Jim's upset because she's not going to school, but Antonia says school is for little boys. Ambrosch appears to have turned into a copy of his mother.

    It was a long time ago, and I had practically forgotten her, but when I was married to a fairly well-to-do man I had a Slovak cleaning woman. There are a lot of people in Yonkers, New York who are of Czech and Slovak heritage, and they do make the distinction between Czech and Slovak, Traude.

    Anyway, my Slovak friend, whom I met at a crafts show (he spun wool, wove rugs with his wool on a loom he built, and did other crafts, things he had to do along with farming and shepherding in Czechoslovakia because his family was so poor) drove Clara Saladak the twenty-five miles to my house in northern Westchester County and picked her up to go home when her work day was done. Help was hard to find, and despite the fact that Clara was stealthy and had to be watched because she had "sticky fingers" and was prone to pick my things up and put them in the shopping bag she carried, I hired her to work for me.

    Clara liked to be called Clare, her Americanization, I guess. She doted on her son, who ran her life just as Ambrosch ran Mrs. Shimerda's, Antonia's and the rest of that family after his father died. I never met him, but I understand that Clara's son was something of a brute. Reminds me of Ambrosch. Clare was very resentful of me because I was "rich" and didn't give the shirt on my back to her, this in spite of the fact that I was very generous with her. Since I've remembered her, I have a very good picture of Mrs. Shimerda in my mind. You're right. Mrs. Shimerda was not a nice woman. Neither was Clara Saladak.

    Just a thought: Isn't it historically true that the eldest male in the family is the child who is preferred in many cultures?

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    July 23, 2002 - 08:06 am
    Good morning! So many interesting, informative posts! Thank you all so much.
    Faith, you are working on forming a picture of Grandfather and conclude that he must be a very tolerant man. WC described him as "looking very Biblical"." Before these chapters, he was described as "taciturn"...and the only way Jim could tell what he was thinking was to listen closely to his prayers. Now we are seeing him acting more "judicial" in practical matters, as well as being more generous and understanding of the immigrants.

    I think that is what these chapters is all about. Religioius tolerance. But I didn't see much appreciation coming from the immigrants until the death of the grandfather...no, really it was when Grandfather outright gave Mrs. Shimerda the cow that she began to view him differently...with less resentment for what he had.

    Didn't we watch the the whole burial scene through Jim's eyes? From the choosing of the frontispiece, to the shuddering at the telling of the Dives in torment, Jim was involved. He listens closely to Ambrosch and to his Grandfather as both sides of the issue are discussed.

    What is the issue? It seems that tolerance, particulary religious tolerance comes to the forefront in these chapters as the BIG difference between the immigrants and the American born...even bigger than the language barrier. Oh yes, poverty is right up there, but in these chapters it seems to be the Protestantism of the Americans and the Catholicism of the immigrants that share center stage...with Jim taking everything in. Did you notice that another book is mentioned? Jim concludes that "Robinson Crusoe" on the island seemed dull compared to what was going on there.

    I think that Mr. Shimerda's parting words to Jim as he crossed him with the sign of the cross was the most prophetic of the understanding that is reached at his death..."The prayers of all good people are good."

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 23, 2002 - 08:43 am
    I think it is "difference" Willa Cather is talking about. Not just religious differences, but cultural ones. Mrs. Shimerda had been known to keep a roasted goose warm in a down quilt, for example, a difference which the native-born Americans cannot understand. The chapter about the dried mushrooms is also a good picture of difference and the mistrust caused by ignorance.

    Anything that is different and mysterious can be a problem. The Shimerda's culture is different from what the Burden family knows. Their religion is also different. It seems to me that Cather is pitting all these differences one against the other and asking the reader to think about them.

    Each side, if one can suggest that the families ally on sides, is suspicious of the other. Throughout history suspicions always have arisen about things that are not the norm. This leads to conflicts and wars with one side fighting to prove its way right and the other's is wrong.

    Were the fisticuffs between Jake and Ambrosch caused only because these were two high-spirited youths letting off steam? I don't think so.

    There runs through this book a kind of "I'm better (stronger, richer, more powerful) than you are" theme. When no attempt is made to resolve differences through education one side to the other, there can only be conflict with one side bowing to the other. In my opinion, this is what Cather is trying to show in these chapters more than anything else.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    July 23, 2002 - 08:49 am
    "The common, malicious story, (apparently started by the Duchess d'Abrantes in her Memoirs) that Napoleon grabbed the crown from the Pope and crowned himself does not agree with the careful plans for the ceremony. Napoleon planned all along to avoid accepting the Pope as his overlord." Napoleon's Coronation
    It is said that Napoleon based his ceremony on Charlemagne's EXCEPT, the Pope had crowned Charlemagne...and Napoleon did not want to be beholden to Rome in any way. He did not marry Josephine until this same day. When he divorced her, he would have been excommunicated from the Church, but he considered himself Emperor, over the Church. His religion was his own personal business.

    Let's put that frontispiece picture, which is just a pretty picture next to the story of Dives and the selection of that particular picture might become somewhat clearer...not to Jim, but to us, the readers. Maryal brings us the quote from the torment of Dives ..."between us and you a great chasm has been fixed, in order that those who would pass from here to you may not be able, and none may cross from there to us" - as Faith points out, Ambrosch believes his father's soul to be in a place of torment and would remain there until a priest had "prayed a good deal"."
    Notice Grandfather's words in reponse to this, "We believe Mr. Shimerda's soul will come to its Creator as well off without a priest - we believe that Christ is our only intercessor."

    Do you sense a similar message in Napoleon's coronation? The divorce then is a serious sin in the eyes of the Church, but Napoleon does not recognize the need for the intercessor either...

    Jim says..."in my house, we believed that if anyone touched the body before the coroner came, something terrible would happen. So they wait for the coroner and for the priest.

    Marvelle, there was an interesting little sentence there concerning the coroner's report", who found the case perplexing - ...
    "If it had not been for grandfather he would have sworn out a warrant against Krajiek...the way he acted and the way his axe fit the wound was enough to convict any man."
    So, grandfather steps up, saves the immigrant Krajiek from a conviction, upholds Mrs. Shimerda's decision to bury her husband at the crossroads under the very "stake" that marked the corner, fulfulling old superstiions...and in the absence of the priest, officiates at his burial.

    There is much "attitude adjustment" going on between the two groups - Did you hear grandmother saying that there will have to be an "American Cemetery"...so that this sort of thing doesn't happen again...we're on our way! I hear America singing on the prairie!

    Not so sure that Mrs. Burden would have approved Grandfather's donation of the cow to Mrs. Shimerda. What did you think of that? Grandfather seems to be stepping forward out of his silent acceptance and private beliefs to a role as the wise Solomon. I'd vote for him!

    Deems
    July 23, 2002 - 10:38 am
    Joan~~Very interesting putting together of the Napoleon print and the story of Dives (the rich man in the parable).

    One other pair that I think has been placed here for us to see together. Without comment. Just two objects with the same subject. Remember that funny story (end of chapter 9) about Otto's experience of crossing the ocean with a pregnant woman in his care. Although it is told for comic effect, the story speaks of the burdens of marriage. The husband, who is working in Chicago, meets his family and is "rather crushed by the size of it." The couple already has two children and now with the triplets there are FIVE mouths to feed, plus their own, of course. The other pertinent detail is that the father works in a furniture factory "for modest wages."

    You can put this story beside the print of Napoleon Announcing the Divorce to Josephine and get two negative statements about marriage. In the case of the Chicago worker, there may be too many children. In the case of Josephine, her childlessness provokes the divorce.

    Just thinking.........

    ~~Maryal

    Deems
    July 23, 2002 - 10:44 am
    Notice that Grandfather tells Otto that if Mr. S. shot himself "the gash will be torn from the inside outward."

    To which Otto replies, "Just so it is, Mr. Burden," Otto affirmed. "I seen bunches of hair and stuff sticking to the poles and straw along the roof. They was blown up there by gunshot, no question."

    I think it's pretty clear who we are to believe here. Notice the description of the coroner: "He was a mild flurried old man, a Civil War veteran, with one sleeve hanging empty. He seemed to think this case very perplexing. . ."

    I know a little about forensic pathology and this man is NOT a good coroner. Grandfather's explanation of the wound and how it would look if the force came from within (bullet) as opposed to from without (ax) plus Otto's testimony about the blood and stuff on the ceiling is conclusive.

    ~~Maryal

    Faithr
    July 23, 2002 - 10:54 am
    I was very interested in all the comments about Jims picking the picture of Napoleon for the front page of his gift to A. However, I find it hard to believe that Jim had any other motive than that it was a picture of peope in the "old country". He is a child remember, though his adult self is recalling this. This is a wonderful story to just read and enjoy the beautiful writing. WC/s descriptive passages like the one Mal quotes in her post above, are so well written I find my self in the scene. Her characterizations are less well defined but then she exposes her people a little at a time and of course it gets better as it goes along.

    It is hard for me to stop reading the "story" and think about the meaning of various scenes but I have been thinking about the funeral scenes for papa S, when religious differences are so apparent, and see that Joans point about tolerance is so right. And when different cultures come together it is just so American to be tolerant even while making remarks that are "politically incorrect". Mrs. Burden is being a real example of how tolerance exists, accept their ways as being ok for them but build your own cemetary for your own people so there will be no one excluded. faith

    Joan Pearson
    July 23, 2002 - 11:08 am
    hahahahaMaryal...yes, BUT would a jury in Black Hawk go along with the coroner and string up the unpopular Kajiek on his testimony..."flurried old man" indeed. I know a flurried old woman in Arlington if you want to know the truth! hahaha...
    I wondered at Otto's story of those triplets. Jim's grandmother seems to have lent him a sympathetic ear when she heard it. She also was sympathetic to towards Mrs. Shimerda, when she recognizes that a woman go to any lengths when her children are in need.

    I'm going outside for as long as I can stand it and while out there will think more about putting Otto's story beside that that of Mr. Shimerda's suicide. Faith, I think that you can look at the story on different levels. One way, your way, please don't stop, is to enjoy the story at its face value...from Jim's point of view. You do that so well. You keep us centered on the story as presented. I think that he chose the picture because it was pretty. But at the same time, I think that Willa Cather was making another point with the precise title ...in this context.

    I never saw suicide coming, did you? A few month's before at Christmas, he did not seem particulary upset. Isn't it strange how the family seemed to pull together to make a go of it on the farm without him? Would that have happened if he were still there? Would he have allowed Ántonia to work the fields?

    Joan Pearson
    July 23, 2002 - 01:28 pm
    We are reading this on different levels, and intend to listen to all points of view. Some of us believe that WC had a reason for everything she included, and carefully selected every reference to make a point....We have all week, there is no need to hurry until everyone has had a chance to comment on what has forced Ántonia out into the fields...

    In the meantime, some research on the names of the old bulls butting heads would be helpful. More symbolism! No accident. This spring thaw following Christmas is unsual. Fools the bulls. Fools the cattle too.

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 23, 2002 - 02:45 pm
    "The bull is representative of the solar generative force sacred to all sky gods - fecundity, male procreative strength, royalty, and the king, especially sacred kings. (Sacred kings are generally expected to sacrifice themselves for the good of the land.) But it is also symbolic of the earth when paired with the lion or dragon. Bulls are associated with solar heroes and and sky, storm, and sun gods - and with the sun, rain, storm, and lightning. The roaring of bulls represents thunder. Hence bulls are also associated with the waters via rain.



    "Bulls are ridden by moon goddesses (e.g. Europa and Astarte), and so have lunar associations. (The 'crescent' horns suggest the connection with the moon.) As the goddess' mount, and often her consort, or the symbol of her consort (those sky/sun/storm gods), it signifies the taming of the animal - and the masculine - nature.



    " Bull symbolism is common throughout the ancient Near East. Bull-men are guardians who protect some treasure, portal, or sacred/ritual center. The head of the bull - the seat of the life/vital force (head symbolism) - signifies sacrifice and death.



    "In Egypt, the bull Apis was the avatar of Osiris, the Egyptian god who died at the hand of his brother/dark twin Set, and was restored to life by his sister and wife, Isis. However, the 'thigh' of the bull was also the phallic leg of Set, representing fertility, strength, and the North Pole.



    "To Buddhists, the bull is the moral self, the ego, and the symbol of Yama, the god of the dead.

    "To the Celts, bulls are divine power and strength. They represent the sun, with the cow as the earth.



    "In Mithraic symbolism, the bull is the solar god, and the bull sacrifce is the central ceremony of the faith. The bull also represents victory over man's animal nature, and life through death.



    "In the Zodiac, Taurus, bull is a fixed, earth sign, ruling the throat. One of its stones is the sapphire of peace, divine favor, and illumination.



    "In Iranian symbolism, the bull is the soul of the world. Its generative power is associated with the moon, rain, and clouds, and hence fertility through the fertility and growth that time, season, and water bring to the fields. The bull was the first created animal, and was slain by Ahriman. The seed of all the rest of creation came from the soul of the bull."

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 23, 2002 - 03:00 pm

    William Ewart Gladstone 1809-1898 British political leader who served as Liberal prime minister four times (1868-1874, 1880-1885, 1886, and 1892-1894). He enacted educational and parliamentary reforms and supported Irish home rule. Prime Minister Gladstone served as prime minister four times (1868-74, 1880-85, 1886, and 1892-94). In his first ministry the Church of Ireland was disestablished (1869) to free Roman Catholics from the necessity of paying tithes to support the Anglican church, and an Irish land act was passed.

    Brigham Young 1801-1877 American religious leader who directed the Mormon Church after the assassination (1844) of its founder, Joseph Smith. He led an exodus of the Mormons from their troubled settlement in Illinois to the site of present-day Salt Lake City, Utah, where they established a permanent home for the church (1847).

    Carolyn Andersen
    July 23, 2002 - 03:04 pm
    Just returned from some brief summer travels, and find so many interesting posts to read, so much to think about.

    Joan, in re your query as to why the Norwegian church council wouldn't allow Mr. Shimerda to be buried in the cemetery. They seem to have taken up such issues from case to case.This is just speculation, but it was probably the suicide issue rather than rejection of someone different from their group. After all, they accepted Pavel,who was Russian and probably of the Orthodox church to boot. But the Norwegian Lutheran churches out on the prairie were isolated and independent in pioneer times, pretty much run by the congregation through their elected councils. It's hard to speculate on what that particular community judged to be important when deciding whether an outsider should lie in "their" cemetery.

    I'm sorry I know so little about the Scandinavian settlements on the prairies, but it's an interesting subject to follow up a little more.

    Carolyn

    Joan Pearson
    July 23, 2002 - 03:21 pm
    Carolyn, it is good to hear from you! Isolation does seem to be the name of the game, doesn't it. The individual councils would make their own decisions, wouldn't they? With no higher-ups to turn for counsel. Thank you for following up on the early Scandinavian settlements for us. Next week we'll be meeting some Norwegian families and working girls. Wonderful to have you back with us!

    How is your summer in Norway? We are cooking here! I remember some friends who lived in Oslo...had some winter days that were dark all day long...

    Nellie Vrolyk
    July 23, 2002 - 03:40 pm
    Why does Antonia go out to work in the fields? I think it is because her mother was complaining that her favourite Ambrosch was working too hard. Antonia says it herself: "I can work like mans now. My mother can't say no more how Ambrosch do all and nobody to help him. I can work as much as him."

    Antonia boasts that she can work in the fields like a man and dismisses school as something for little boys like Jim; but when they walk back to the barn Jim sees that she is crying. Is she crying because she misses her father, or because she really would like to go to school?

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 23, 2002 - 04:23 pm
    I found this about the Mormon Battalion at this site. "The Mormon Battalion's only 'battle' was the 'Battle of the Bulls,' the result of a wild cattle stampede that resulted in the death of fifteen bulls (shot), two mules (gored), and three wounded men. When the battalion completed its march, fifteen men turned around and escorted now- General Kearny back to Fort Leavenworth, eighty-one reenlisted, and the rest (about 245) were discharged. Six of the latter were at Sutter's Mill when gold was discovered January 24, 1848."

    I also remembered Gladstone bags, which are made of cowhide.

    Mal

    Traude
    July 23, 2002 - 07:11 pm
    Chapter XIV is a turning point in the story and contains many significant details worth dwelling on, I think, since we have the time.

    Jim wakes with a start and realizes instinctively that something must have happened. "I looked forward to any new crisis with delight.", he says, which shows the isolation of the homestead.

    Jake and Otto are perceptive, each in his own way. Otto comments, "--- the women folks was shut up tight in their cave." CAVE !

    I wonder why Mr. S. is referred to several time as an old man -- was he closer to grandfather's age than to that of his own wife ? What kind of union did they have ? The poor man slept in the barn with the oxen ! (We are not told where sons Ambrosh and Marek slept - not that it matters.) Much can be read between the lines and imagined, I think, and nothing would induce this reader to think of Mrs. S any more kindly. There is no doubt that Mr. S was profoundly dispirited and unable to fathom the different realities and his inability to meet them, for a farmer he was not.

    There is a comical point in Jim's narrative, when Otto misunderstands grandmother's repeated exclamation, "I don't see how he could do it !", meaning how could he take is own life, and gives her the practical answer. Elsewhere she says, "He (Mr. S) might have thought of her (Antonia). He's left her alone in a hard world."

    But why does grandmother get so excited and says, "See here, Jake Marpole, don't you go trying to add murder to suicide. We're deep enough in trouble." WE ? Why we ?



    Jim's response to Mr. S's death is touching and significant. He imagines the old man's exhausted spirit resting quietly in the grandparents' kitchen, where he had been so comfortable, before finding his way back to his own country - via "Chicago, and then to Virginia, to Baltimore - and then to the great wintry ocean."



    Only ONE date is mentioned later in the book. So I find myself puzzled what warfare Jelinek was referring to in Chapter XV, "By'n'by war-times come, when the Austrians fight us.", in view of the fact that the territory of Bohemia and Moravia was under the domain of the Habsburgs (Austrians) since 1526, unless there was a rebellion and related skirmished



    I have no idea why WC inserted the Napoleonic reference and what its connection is to the story. It is known that Napoleon truly loved Josephine, who was older than he and had grown children, all his life and agonized over the divorce, which he believed necessary. He let nothing stand in his way toward power and glory. Both were short-lived.

    After the divorce, he married Marie Louise of Austria and had some trouble to get the Church to sanctify the marriage. She did bear him a son, named the King of Rome - later the Duke of Reichstadt, who died young. That is definitely a different and, sadly, little known story.

    Mal, would it be possible to give a source for quotations as those in your # 274 ? Thank you.

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 23, 2002 - 07:58 pm

    Source of Post #274

    AAlice
    July 23, 2002 - 08:40 pm
    Hi Everyone, I am still lurking around, but am running out of time tonight so I will be short.

    Joan, I know of the "cross roads" and will certainly take pictures when I go there. I'm not sure when that will be because I will be traveling to New York City on 7 Aug for a week. I'm am very excited to get out there (Red Cloud that is).

    I am trying to locate some locate "experts" for you on Willa Cather's writings and on the Bohemian customs, it's rather difficult in the summer time because so many people are traveling, etc. We are having such a difficult dry, hot summer that it is hard to find anyone around. Our crops are ruined and many are on schedules for water usage. It doesn't look hopeful for the farmers this year.

    I am still working on going through pictures of the sunsets, grasses, sunflowers, etc. Wilbur Nebraska is very popular in these parts for their annual Chez Festival, the dresses are grand! And, the food excellent.

    Joan Pearson
    July 24, 2002 - 05:26 am
    Good morning everyone! I hope you are finding respite from the heat as we are in the DC area this morning...although it is expected to be short-lived, both the rain and the cooler temps are just what the doctor ordered here! AAlice, so very sorry to hear that the crops have died off this year. I was afraid of that. Can't imagine how devastating it must be for farmers, or cattle.

    Traudee, you bring so much to the table this morning! You sent me back to reread certain passages, and am sure that others will be doing the same once they read your post.

    Just a few observations on the Shimerdas...HE may have been older, but I noticed that SHE appears old to Jim too. He refers to her as a "snooping old woman...and grandmother tells him that she is not old, that she may appear old to Jim, but that's what poverty does to one. So they BOTH appear old to Jim, it appears.

    You have made an interesting observation regarding grandmother's comment, "WE are deep into trouble." She also asked, "How could he forget himself and bring this on us?" How did the rest of you interpret this? Can it be that she is now beginning to think of "us" as the community of settlers? Very interesting, Traudee.

    Anton Jelinek makes a sudden, unexpected appearance on the scene, doesn't he? Where was he earlier when the Shimerdas could have used his help and strong back? If you have the Penguin edition, there is a wealth of footnotes in the back of the book, which I had forgotten about. There is a reference to the war Anton talks about..."the Seven Weeks or Austro-Prussian War, which ended with a Prussian victory near the Bohemian towns of Sadowa and Koniggratz in 1866. Since Bohemia was part of the Austro-Hungarian Empire, Czechs would be fighting against the Prussians." (I'm wondering here if there is any connection between this war that Anton speaks about and the frontispiece, but my knowledge of history is abyssmal.)

    I was interested in your comment that Mr. Shimerda's suicide is the "turning point." Will you elaborate on that? Nellie brings up Ántonia's tears...and asks if she is crying because she misses her father, or because she really would like to go to school? Do you believe that had Mr. Shimerda NOT killed himself, that the Shimerdas would have been able to afford to send her off to school, or would she have been needed on the farm?

    Aalice, we'll be looking for any and all information that you can dig up from that rich Nebraskan soil. Are the Buffalo peas blooming in spite of the draught? Are they in bloom? Mal, were you able to find a photo of these blooms? By the way, you have outdone yourself with your research on the bulls'names, but when looking up information on the Austrian -Prussian war, I stumbled across the association. I doubt any research could have unearthed this rather humorous reason for naming the bulls. More on that later...

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 24, 2002 - 09:31 am
    These pictures were thumbnails on a pop-up, so I enlarged them and put them on a web page.

    BUFFALO PEAS

    Justin
    July 24, 2002 - 04:22 pm
    I think that WC moves the story along by contrasts rather than through action. One action does not lead to another here nor does one open issue lead to another open issue as we find in other novels. It is the contrasts, I think, that move us along. Without these contrasting elements there would be no story. Grandma's giving is contrasted with Mrs S's grasping. Mr. S's Catholicism is contrasted with Grandpa's Protestantism. The Isolation of the Norwegians and the inclusiveness of the Americans- a cemetery for us and a cemetery for all.

    Maybe it's not movement WC gets with contrasts. Perhaps it is only heightened relief that is achieved. I am not sure. She decribes one thing, then we see it's opposite and the story seems to move this way.Some of you more experienced story tellers will have to tell me whether I am on the right track.

    Deems
    July 24, 2002 - 05:35 pm
    Justin~~A good point. There are certainly many contrasts presented to us (without commentary~~reader has to notice). I think you're onto something.

    Certainly this novel is not plot-driven, nor are the characters particularly well-developed. But there is very definitely something going on.

    Much depends on little, and it seems to work. For example, when Grandfather, after watching Mr. Shimerda make the sign of the cross over Jim to bless him, tells Jim that the prayers of all good people are good, he is teaching Jim tolerance for another way of worshipping without preaching to him.

    Also on tolerance: during the early days of settlement life was extremely difficult, even tenuous. Differences which might have divided people in more prosperous times such as differences in religion and custom are not as important as they would be under more civilized and settled circumstances.

    Our little band of people, immigrants and people who have been in the country longer like the Burdens, depend on each other. They never know when a neighbor may be very important to them. Thus we see Grandmother Burden speaking of "our" trouble and "us" as if someone in her own family had committed suicide.

    When people become more prosperous, differences are paid more attention to.

    ~~Maryal

    Traude
    July 24, 2002 - 06:30 pm
    Joan,

    your knowledge of history is anything but abysmal !

    Thank you for checking up on the war situation. I have not had the time to do any checking myself until now.

    You are correct, of course. The war mentioned briefly in MA was one of a number of successive regional wars/skirmishes beween Prussia and Austria, which more often than not involved the possession of eastern territories, like Silesia for example, that was bounced back and forth from the loser to the victor.

    Königgrätz was a town in northern Bohemia where the Prussians defeated the Austrians decisively in 1866. The Czech name of the town is Hradec Králové .

    I raised the question merely because Bohemia was part of the Austro-Hungarian Empire, therefore Austrians and Bohemians would not fight each other but rather fought (together) against the Prussians. The distinction may not have been clear to WC (or Anton Jelinek).



    Yes, the "we" is inclusive, an indication that grandmother and grandfather cared about the immigrants and were on their way to accepting them.

    And yes, contrasts dominate the story from its very beginning, and the immensity of the land shapes those who tame and cultivate it. Not all can endure the hard life.

    The story has no structure in the conventional sense, and that can be frustrating.

    Joan Pearson
    July 25, 2002 - 09:01 am
    Oh my, just look where your questions and curiosity take us! Traudee, your question on the war Anton Jelinek was speaking about, led to the Austrian-Prussian war, which set off bells ringing on Napoleon's involvement in Austria-Prussian history...and voilŕ, the frontispiece of Josephine and Napoleon connection!!! Lookee here
    "Napoleon was the ruler of all Europe except for Great Britain and Russia by 1808.
    When Napoleon dethroned King Charles IV of Spain in 1808, and made his brother Joseph Bonaparte king, the Spanish people retaliated and revolted to drive Joseph out of Madrid. This was the first nationalistic spirit felt by Napoleon that led to his downfall. A violent struggle, the Peninsular War, broke out from 1808-1814, between the French, who were keen on restoring Joseph Bonaparte and the Spanish who were helped by the British, under the first duke of Wellington, Arthur Wellesley. The French were defeated and suffered enormous losses in manpower that severely crippled Napoleon's strategies when he was forced to meet enemy forces east and north of Europe. The French army met the Austrian army at Wagram on July 1809, and emerged victorious, inflicting on the Austrians the Treaty of Vienna, forcing Austria to give up Salzburg, part of Galica and a large slice of its southern European lands. Napoleon also divorced his first wife and married the daughter of Francis II of Austria in hope of keeping Austria out of more coalitions against him." Napleon/Austria-Prussia/Josephine/Marie Louise



    AND, while poking around for an answer to Traudee's war question, I found this on the connection between the bulls' names and this context - in the Penguin footnotes, which should amuse you, Mal
    "Gladstone and Brigham Young. Both William Ewart Gladsdtone , leader of the Liberal reform in Britain and four-time prime minister, and Brigham Young, Mormon prophet and governor of Utah's theocratic community, balanced unusally energetic and willful leadership with fertility. Gladstone sired eight children with a single wife, and Young fity-six with twenty seven.

    Deems
    July 25, 2002 - 09:29 am
    Joan~~Thanks for that footnote. I was thinking about bulls and fertility and how one might name one in order to "encourage" fertility (magically by naming). I knew that Brigham Young had many many children, but had not yet looked up Gladstone.

    Good names for those bulls who are just snorting and waiting for Spring when they will be "let loose" to get it on with the cows.

    Traude~~As to the structure or lack thereof, I think that Cather was deliberately defying a number of traditions of the novel. The first one she undermines is the probable ending, that a story with a name like "MY Ántonia" would be a love story ending either with a marriage or perhaps the death of one or both of the lovers. We know from the Introduction, whether it be the original or the edited version, that Jim does not marry Ántonia. So that expectation is defused right up front. Later there will be other violations. But I'll wait until we get there.

    ~~Maryal

    Joan Pearson
    July 25, 2002 - 10:06 am
    Mal, good luck with Chapter V. 13th novel, you say! Let's hope that 13 is a lucky number for you!

    Sticking one's neck out is about all one can do with this novel. We KNOW there is a connection or WC would not have included the unexplained references; only conjecture and/or research can illuminate. I read somewhere that when the book was published, the author was innundated with the same kind of questions we are asking. Some she answered...incorrectly (her memory failed.) Some letters she responded to...(those are the things that are included in footnotes)...sometimes she herself could not remember her sources.

    Justin, I agree, the contrasts you mention, and the contrasts in the seasons, the contrasts in the minutia such as the frontispiece and the war...The story moves foreward on the back of these contrasts. Are you sensing the overall contrast between childhood, and the loss of that innocence? Loss yes, but then growth? Much like the seasons. The seasons play out as characters, don't they?

    Maryal, that's an interesting observation...WC defying tradition, I wonder at her conversations with her contemporaries. She is very much an artist, true to her own vision, isn't she?

    OK, let's take the fertile bulls, the cattle ripe and ready, EARLY in the season (January?) and put them together with the epigragh from Virgil (see the top of the page) AND with Ántonia and Jim's relationship...What do YOU come up with?

    Justin
    July 25, 2002 - 11:53 am
    When the story starts with Jims farm wagon ride, the land is a sea of red grass. When Jim talks about the future of the gravesite, the sea of grass is gone and all that remains is the tall red grass over the grave site. Here is an example of contrast reflecting the effects of change in the movement of people and in the movement of the story.It is the result of community progress.

    Justin
    July 25, 2002 - 12:13 pm
    Early season rutting linked with Jim and Antonia leads to only one posibility-an early tryst with Jim in the role of aggressor. But there has been little indication so far that this is a love story. Of course we could experience a one-nighter but that would be a surprise like Papa S's suicide. More, I think it would be out of character for both parties at this stage in the story. Jim may appear more mature since the snake incident but not mature enough to overcome Antonia's superior feelings. But if not Antonia and Jim then, what referant for Virgil's early release of the bulls is applicable?

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 25, 2002 - 03:56 pm
    Chapter Five of my book is finished.

    I would not expect a romance between Jim and Antonia, since obviously Jim is Willa Cather. Because of society's enforced restrictions and stigmas, she's not going write openly about any form of homosexuality, but there are subtle references toward it in much of what she writes. The character of Jim is often more female than it is male -- more Cather than Jim. I understand that this has been said about other male characters Cather created for her books and stories.

    To me it seems highly possible that this author is sending hidden messages in this book to Annie Sadilek Pavelka, on whom Cather based the character of Antonia.
    "Of the people who interested me most as a child was the Bohemian hired girl of one of our neighbors, who was so good to me . . . .Annie fascinated me, and I always had it in mind to write a story about her."
    Cather also based the character of Mr. Shimerda on Annie Sadilek’s father, Francis Sadilek, who committed suicide. Her short story Peter was stimulated by that suicide.

    She has already told us that Jim is married to somebody else. I, for one, never expected a relationship beyond friendship between him and Antonia. Is it possible that Jim said "My Antonia" for the same reason his grandmother said, "We're deep enough in trouble" when Jake suggested that Krajiek murdered Mr. Shimerda?

    In my opinion, the only part of the Virgil quote that applies to Jim and Antonia is the last sentence. There is a kind of sadness in Cather, and the last sentence of the Virgil quote speaks to that. "Supply one generation from another. For mortal kind, the best day passes first."

    Mal

    Faithr
    July 25, 2002 - 04:07 pm
    I thought when Jim as an adult in the Authors apt. brought his manuscript and added the My to the title Antonio he was simply differentiating it from the Authors Antonio which he expected her to have written re: their discussion on the train. Like My version of who Antionio was ....vs a possesive my.

    Never did enter my mind that Jim at his young age would be compared to a young bull. I am now reminded however of young love when I was ten to 12 and the feelings were not so much different than I experienced at an older age. Of course I had a baby when I was Antonios age about. So it is hard for me to compare what I felt and what they might be feeling. Still Joan reminded me that there might just have been some of that In the Spring time a young mans fancy turns to love. Still I see bulls expressing overt sexuality and thought WC was contrasting something else here. Maybe her repression of that fecundity of which Mal speaks. faith

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 25, 2002 - 06:10 pm
    I have just come across another online version of My Antonia, which has footnotes and the Benda illustrations. If there is anyone else besides me who is reading this book online who would like to see this edition, click the link below to access it.

    MY ANTONIA

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 25, 2002 - 06:40 pm
    A footnote from the Willa Cather Electronic Archive to which I linked above.
    "William Ewart Gladstone (1809-98) was Prime MInister of Great Britain at the time this novel open; Brigham Young (1801-77), who led the Mormon migration to the Great Salt Lake Valley in 1847 and was the first governor of the Utah Territory, practiced polygamy and was survived by 17 wives and 47 children. In 1940 a Utah bookseller wanted to buy 1000 copies of My Antonia, provided the bull named Brigham Young was renamed, so as not to offend Mormons. Cather agreed to let Houghton Mifflin print 1000 copies with the bull named Andrew Jackson. Apparnetly this was not done. Cather explained to Ferris Greenslet of Houghton Mifflin that her father's bulls were named Gladstone and Brigham Young, the one referring to a stubborn dispositioin and the other to physical adequacy."

    Traude
    July 25, 2002 - 06:51 pm
    Isn't it amazing how our own experiences and impressions come into play in our discussions ? The research information to which the web gives us access is certainly an enormous help. Personally, I tend to rely on the history books and encyclopedias I have on hand, but that is my preference.

    Maryal, I was not complaining about the lack of structure, only mentioning what subsequent critics have said. For my part, I am trying to interpret what I read as best I can -- without bringing my own life's experiences into it. But if others want to do so, it is perfectly all right with me.



    Regarding this book, I believe it is incumbent upon the reader to read each and every sentence with great care, more than once if necessay, and pay attention to all the details.

    Now, that brings me back to Joan's earlier mention of the circles and how Jim was 'stirred' by the faint marking on the grass of a "great circle where the Indians used to ride".

    Perhaps WC was giving us indelible markings and sights, such as the island of grass which was Mr. S's resting place. There are more markings to come.

    Justin
    July 25, 2002 - 07:12 pm
    I read some of the textual commentary in in the edition you have linked us to, Mal. In a letter from Greenslet, her publisher, he says he is impressed by it's (the novel's) "clearly drawn structure". I can't imagine what he is talking about. What I think of as structure in a novel is completely missing from My Antonia thus far. What do you folks suppose he has in mind?

    Traude
    July 25, 2002 - 07:21 pm
    My paperback edition, courtesy of BN (1994), has only the text --- and nothng else.

    Therefore I cannot possibly comment on the illustrations or the footnotes of a prized vintage edition.

    Marvelle
    July 25, 2002 - 08:23 pm
    That's a great link Mal to the text of "My Antonia". I have the edition with the plates and the thick, creamy, textured paper which does make the book seem more "earthy" and real. My copy is shopworn so isn't a prized edition but its still nice to hold in the hand and read. The type is wonderfully large and the book has a substantial, comfortable character to it too.

    Where are we exactly in the book? Since I'm afraid of going too far ahead in the book, I'll drop back a bit and mention couples. There are lots of examples in the book. All the couples that WC introduces relate to one another but the example of Napoleon & Josephine are explicitly a European couple and not transplanted elsewhere.

    Napoleon said that of all the women he knew, he only loved Josephine but he only loved her "a little." (There are all kinds of links on the net for 'Napoleon loves.')

    Napoleon built an empire and then felt the need for an heir to continue that empire in his name. He proposed to four different women, was turned down by all of them before he proposed to the older Josephine. Josephine's lover was getting tired of her and she needed more security in her life. Even though she knew she was past child-bearing years, she misled Napoleon in that area and they married after much negotiation. Not exactly a great passion for either of them. Napoleon went off to war while Josephine kept up her affair with her bored lover. Once Napoleon heard of the ongoing affair, he took a mistress. He divorced Josephine, only because she could not give him an heir, but he settled property and monies on her and they actually became friends.

    What about another couple, the Mr & Mrs S? He lived a comfotable life in his mother's home in Bohemia. The future Mrs S was much younger then Mr S, and a servant girl in that house. He felt obligated to marry her, over his friends advice to just pay her off, so my assumption is that she'd become pregnant by him. Mr. S was honorable although not in love. Once they were married, Mr S' mother refused them the house and his former life seemed to dissipate.

    Would Mrs S want to go to America because the class system in Bohemia would always treat her and her children as nothings? There would be no opportunity in Bohemia, no future. Mrs S thought of the future for her children, a common goal among immigrants. They didn't expect a better life for themselves, but hoped to give a better life to their children and their children's children.

    Having lost his comfortable life, his friends, his beloved occupation in music -- Mr S was sad but was he also resentful?

    Antonia was "my Antonia" to Mr. S just as she was to Jim. Does she represent the same thing, the same ideal, to both men? Mr. S envisioned Antonia as becoming educated and refined; as being the ideal of his old life in his old country -- his patria. He would not want her working in the fields on a hardscrabble farm yet his death quickened her steps in that direction. Perhaps there is where he was selfish in his death. How does Jim see her? I think it's too early in the book for me to hazard my guess.

    Yet placed next to Mr S' death and funeral we have the bulls and the roaring impulse to continue life.

    Marvelle

    ALF
    July 26, 2002 - 05:10 am
    What an excellent point of reference for this novel- couples. Pairs - to link and unite this story . I hadn't thought of that. The inequality and contrasts lends to divergent attitudes as well.

    Traude
    July 26, 2002 - 06:58 am
    Marvelle, those are valid points and well presented. I must agree.

    A few days ago I said that Mr. S.'s suicide was a turning point. Joan asked me to explain. Well, it determined the course of Ántonia's life. Now nothing would ever come of papa Shimerda's dreams and aspirations for his bright daughter.

    She is single-minded about doing a man's work, which leaves no time for school and leads to a cooling of the friendship with Jim, who dislikes the change in her. He says, "She ate so noisily now, like a man, and she yawned often at the table and kept stretching her arms over her head, as if they ached."

    But she firmly tells him, "I ain't got time to learn. I can work like mans now. My mother can't say no more how Ambrosch do all and nobody to help him. I can work as much as him. School is all right for little boys.----" The course is set.

    She is good at what she does, and does the work cheerfully; we can only hope (in vain, I'd wager) that the thoroughly pedestrian mother gave her some recognition once in a while instead of lavishing all her affection on surly Ambrosch. Mother and son were very much alike, both had an 'attitude', were crafty and dishonest, and deep down ungrateful for the help the community generously extended to them by bulding a new log house for them.

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 26, 2002 - 09:01 am
    It's interesting, isn't it, that in the introduction of this book Jim says about what he's written, "Notes? I didn't make any......I didn't arrange or rearrange. I simply wrote down what herself and myself and other people Antonia's name recalls to me. I suppose it hasn't any form." Is Cather speaking of herself here? Did she write the introduction after she finished the book? It appears to me that she did.



    Cather described My Ántonia as full of structural faults. "I know [the structural faults] are there, and made them knowingly," she said, because "I knew I'd ruin my material if I put it in the usual fictional pattern." (Willa Cather in Person 79, 77)."

    Cather thought oral story-telling was an art. Most of the stories in My Antonia came from Annie Sadilek Pavleka, about whom she said,"She was one of the truest artists I ever knew in the keenness and sensitiveness of her enjoyment, in her love of people and in her willingness to take pains."

    What does this tell us about Willa Cather? She deliberately made the book formless, right? How would it have been different if she'd used what she called "the usual fictional pattern"? Was she aiming for the same kind of rambling narrative most story-telling usually is?

    Mal

    Faithr
    July 26, 2002 - 10:17 am
    Mal I think that is it. WC is writing like oral story tellers tell the story. Yet on that site you posted yesterday the My Antonio that is like the original book shows what keen attention she paid to everything in her writing and publishing. She certainly was paying attention to the form of oral story telling, also the "form" of the printing, the binding, the paper, etc. She was an editor and I enjoyed reading the footnoots that showed the edits made in different editions. Imagine going back and changing a apostropy for a possesive noun. Or the hypnenation of words. Sometimess things were changed one way then changed back.

    As far as how she writes descriptive passages, I find myself lost in her words, they make mind pictures for me. And as far as character is concerned she does very little to bring forth a lot of information. faith

    Deems
    July 26, 2002 - 10:28 am
    Mal~~Thanks for the link. Traude~~Every week, Joan puts one of Benda's illustrations up in the header of this discussion, so you can see them right here.

    Faith~~Ah yes, there are so many "word pictures" in this book. And more to come. We'll hit a remarkable one next week.

    More later.

    ~~Maryal

    Joan Pearson
    July 26, 2002 - 03:24 pm
    Interesting observation, Justin...WC's publisher complimenting her on the "clearly drawn structure", and others not seeing it at all. (Thanks for the link, Mal, have inserted it in place of the electronic text in the heading here for anyone who wants to follow it ) Can the publisher be commenting on the very movement that you have been noticing - loss, and and then growth. That's what childhood is about, isn't it...not much structure, just the relentless loss, change...and then growth. But that's the structure of our lives, isn't it? With some interesting stories inserted along the way?

    This hopeless romantic is going to agree that I see no romance between the two either. Jim's early, easy, natural, relationship with Ántonia as he is growing into a "big mans" in her eyes...ah the potential he feels in these early days. Not unlike the bulls and the cattle. But it is NOT time for them...this is December/January. Too soon. As Mal reminds us, we already know it isn't going to work out for them. We've been on the lookout the reason why not. But weren't these heady days the best of all, as Virgil says? The anticipation of what the future has in store. What is it exactlu that comes between them, that sharpens the division betweem childhood dreams and the reality before them?

    Traudee, the turning point was the suicide...or was it when Ántonia had to go into the fields so early? The two are closely related, true, but had the suicide not occurred, would the Shimerdas have been able to send her off to school...or would she have had to stay on the farm and help after all. Ántonia's father doesn't seem capable of much heavy work, does he? Wpuld he have been able to prevail over Mrs. Shimerda's objectins and send her to school?

    Marvelle, I liked that...
    "placed next to Mr. Shimerda's death, we have the bulls and the roaring impulse to continue life."
    Life goes on, but the best has already passed...

    Your comments on the "couples" got me thinking...most of the females are strong, earthy, practical pioneer type women...survivors, aren't they? The men, cerebral, refined and unsuited really to the rigors of prairie life. Is Ántonia becoming more and more like her mother? What is the cause of the "cooling friendship" between Jim and Ántonia?



    Faith, that is such a logical conclusion...Jim would have different memories than any one else of his Ántonia, wouldn't he? He had thought he was going to compare notes, and when he realized the author had not provided hers, he ammended his title. About the descriptions... I have been reading ahead and get the feeling that once the Burdens'move to town, WC pays more attention to character description than she has out here on the farm. Traudee, the circle in the snow, the island of grass...will definitely be on the alert for more such markings to come...(Marvelle, you never have to worry about where we are in the discussion...just look at the reading schedule in the heading. Next week we will cover the entire Book II, The Hired Girls....it is 15 short chapters, some of them just a page or two.)

    Marvelle
    July 26, 2002 - 05:16 pm
    In the tradition of oral storytelling there is structure and purpose but it isn't direct because its designed to make the listener participate in the telling; even today traditional OS exists despite the pop culture of TV and mindless sound bites.

    There is structure -- a loose one -- to "My Antonia" but the work is complex and interwoven with different life stories and images that comes together ultimately.

    We see tiny pieces of the picture when we read, like scrutinizing intently a square inch of a wall mural. Its only when we come to the last page that we can step back and look at the entire painting with its rich patterns and the brush strokes are no longer splashes of layered colors but actual images.

    I'm hoping that'll happen with "My Antonia". Even if someone doesn't find a structure, that doesn't matter so terribly if they enjoyed the read and feel enriched by it.

    Back to the book --

    Was Mrs S selfish? Was she wrong to sacifice her own comfort and her husband's for her chidren's future?

    And Ambrosch, he is not someone I could ever like but he didn't run away despite being stuck with raw, unworked land and a mother, 2 young sisters, and a brother who could not help. He had Antonia to help but it was still a hard life. It would have been easy for him (and there are examples in the book) to escape to a footloose lifestyle. He was a mama's boy and spoiled because the entire family knew they would have to depend on him in the future -- immigrant families look to the eldest son for the future. Mr S was old and could make decisions but I don't think he was expected to do much hard labor. The responsibility came early to Ambrosh because Mr S, as dear and good as the man was, chose to leave his family.

    Marvelle

    Marvelle
    July 26, 2002 - 11:58 pm
    Oops, I forgot ... to name some footloose people. That would be Otto-Jake, two wonderful men who aren't bound to a particular place. I also see them as a couple. WC introduces many kinds of couples besides the romantic ones.

    About help at the Shimerdas, I know Marek does some farmwork but he's a hazard at plowing so his range of work is limited.

    Marvelle

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 27, 2002 - 09:01 am
    What is the significance of the reference by Jim's grandmother in Chapter 13 to The Prince of the House of David? There is a pdf file of this book on the web which can be accessed through Google Search Engine and read through Adobe Acrobat Reader. I haven't been able to download the html file in either Netscape or MSIE, but I did read part of the pdf file. Looks like fascinating stuff.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    July 27, 2002 - 09:46 am
    Mal, I'm at work today and don't have my text with me...the " Prince of the House of David" is a term often used to describe Christ. What is the context here?

    Marvelle, Ambrosch is to me an elusive character, but he does not run away from his backbreaking tasks, does he? He certainly resembles his father not at all. What went on with that yoke...I'm not even sure what it was, but he borrowed it and then couldn't find it? So there was a fight...and suddenly the relationship between Jim and Antonia became strained? Was this the beginning of the end of their uncomplicated relationship?

    Deems
    July 27, 2002 - 09:47 am
    Mal~~You can check out some information about Prince of the House of David at this link:

    http://www.olemiss.edu/depts/general_library/files/archives/exhibits/past/ingrahamex/ingraham.html


    Scroll down a little to get to Joseph Holt Ingraham, the author of this novel and many others. It was his most successful novel and was published in 1855. The information on his son is also interesting. Dime novels were very popular in this period and you can see some of their covers.

    Marvelle~~I've been doing some thinking about all the couples Cather introduces in this novel. Next week we will see even more couples as we meet new characters. I find your comments on oral storytelling most enlightening. One of the huge differences between reading and listening to an oral story is the communal nature of the latter.

    Off for the day to West Virginia to see another play at the Contemporary American Theater Festival. Last week I saw Sam Shepard's latest, "The Late Henry Moss." It was wonderfully performed.

    ~~Maryal

    Joan Pearson
    July 27, 2002 - 09:50 am
    Maryal, that's quite a trip...you are driving, I presume? Have fun!

    A great link! Don't you love those illustrations!

    Deems
    July 27, 2002 - 09:55 am
    Joan~~Yes, driving. It's only about an an hour and fifteen minutes to Shepherdstown. And good roads. I'm very close to 270. Then up through Frederick to 340. Lots of people from Washington and Baltimore attend. It's a really good festival.

    ~~Maryal

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 27, 2002 - 10:06 am
    What did Willa Cather want to accomplish by putting the character of Marek in the book? He was handicapped. (I'm handicapped, too, in a different way and don't like political correctness much. Call a spade a spade. That's what the rest of the world does, as any handicapped-disabled-in-whatever-way person will tell you.) If nothing else, Marek was a burden on the Shimerda family.

    What significance does the name "Burden" have? I think it's important. Was Jim Burden the burden of Willa Cather's repressions and suppressions? Did Cather use the name "Burden" to show that everyone carries burdens?

    Does Marek represent a cruelty of Nature, which is so well-described in the snowstorm and other scenes? Or did Cather offer Ambrosch and Marek as a couple to show the struggle between weakness and strength? Contrast the two for a moment.

    Speaking of couples, I think Mr. Shimerda and Jim's grandfather are a vital couple in this book. They are both quiet and reserved, both gentlemen, both well-read and religious, both not typical of pioneers in the West, in my opinion. The grandfather's position was different because he was married to a strong, resilient, relatively uncomplaining woman. How would he have acted if he'd been married to someone like Mrs. Shimerda?

    What a brilliant contrast the one between the life of Mr. Shimerda and the life of the grandfather is! Continuing that thought: What a contrasting couple Jim's grandmother and Mrs. Shimerda are!

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 27, 2002 - 10:10 am
    Thanks for the link, Maryal. I've already done a bit of research on the author of The Prince of the House of David. The Reverend was a busy bee, wasn't he?

    Mal

    Kathleen Zobel
    July 27, 2002 - 11:04 am
    The preparations for, and the celebration of Christmas is a charming description of a family who can do much with so little. I especially liked the scene where Jim puts Yulka's book together with Grandmother's help. I don't think he had any idea of what "Napoleon Anouncing the Divorce from Josephine" meant. He was after all only about eleven years old. Chances are, Jim felt towards his home and life in Virginia the same way the immigrants remembered their country.

    Jim's response to Grandfather's reading was one of respect, and admiration, and the passage about the birth of Christ seemed like something that happened lately, and near at hand. The prayer gave thanks for the families blessings and prayed for the poor and destitute in great cities where the strugle for life was harder than it was for them. (I take issue with that; in the cities there is at least an opportunity for a job)

    Since we do not know how the different cultures celabrate Christmas I would guess Mr. Shimerda saw the tree as the only thing that reminded him of home so he used it as his church, kneeling and praying before it.

    My thought on reading grandmother's coment on "The talking tree of the fairy tale" was that she viewed the birth of Christ as a fairy tale. What puzzles me is the use of the word "Protestantizing" the atmosphere.

    Mrs. Shimerda clarifys her character when she examines the items in the Burden's home. We knew she was a very unhappy woman, but during this visit she reveals herself as insecure, envious, ungrateful person. Jim is so annoyed he hopes Mrs. Shimerda never visits again. Antonia's coment about her father not wanting to come to America, and her mother's insisting for Androsch future reveals why this family came and gives furthe insight into Mrs. Shimerda.

    The episode of Mr. Shimerda's suicide and the arrangements for burial reveals a great deal about the various cultures in the town of Red Cloud. As for the death itself, Otto gives the best explanation.

    Mr. Shimerda would have insisted Antonia go to school rather than do a man's job on the farm, but this would have been decided based on his ability to do what Ambrosch told her to do. Antonia grew up doing farm work. She had a strong ambition to be able to do whatever a man could do, and she had no interest in Jim's company.

    Reading these chapters made me realize this book is not fiction, in fact it is more a documentary than a novel. All the episodes so far have been based on Willa Cather and Jim Burden's memories when they were 9-11 years old. There is little or no depth to any of the characters except Antonia; she is the stitch that connects the episodes. Yet I can envision life on the Nebraska prairies in the late 1800s as frames of a film. Cather's writing style, the descriptions of the land, the weather, the houses, and farming give a depth to moving the book along that keeps the reader intrigued with our history settling the West

    Marvelle
    July 27, 2002 - 02:33 pm
    Mal, brilliant insights into Marek. Marek's lack of character development had bothered me. Now I have a better understanding of his place in the book.

    Couples are not limited to the legal union of husband and wife. I admire WC for advancing that idea. Couples are partners who are considered tied together as companions through life. Otto-Jake are such a couple which we'll see further developed. WC shows us multitudes of partners who form unions based on individual needs, desires, and goals. Some ties are stronger, some are more productive than others.

    As an example of what isn't a couple: while an oak tree and a computer chip are two objects they are not bound as a couple. In this same way, good neighbors Grandfather Burden and Mr. Shimerda are not a couple but an excellent compare/constrast example. Unless we classify people into rings like Dante's Rings(circles) of Hell. Rings that begin with close couples, encircled by other rings of close neighbors, close communities, close countries. Naww, too much. For now, I'll stick to couples/partners as being more manageable.

    I've finished reading up to the end of Book One, and I don't see Antonia as part of a couple -- not even in the future with Jim or in the past with her beloved father. Perhaps a pairing will come later.

    Marvelle

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 27, 2002 - 03:13 pm
    At this point I can only see Antonia as coupled with Willa Cather. Both were independent, not-of-the-mainstream, strong women with certain masculine qualities ("Dr. Will." "Will Cather" "Tony."), and both were artists. It remains to be seen if this holds true as the book progresses.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    July 28, 2002 - 05:50 am
    Terrific discussion on couples ...and contrasts! Mal, I hadn't thought much about Marek, except as part of the burden the Shimerdas experienced out on the prairie, part of the reason Ántonia was needed in the fields. How old was he, do we know? The contrast between Ambrosch and Marek are sharp. Do you think that Marek resembles his father in any way? Yes, there is quite a contrast between grandmother and Mrs. Shimerda. In some ways they are alike too, do you find?

    I see Ántonia and WC sharing some similar characteristics...strong-willed and independent, and a desire to be as good as men, but I'd like to hear more of your assessment of Ántonia as "artist?"

    kathleeen describes her as having "a strong ambition to do whatever a man could do, and no interest in Jim's company." Does this necessarily mean that she lacks interest in men in general? Jim was not yet a man at this time... We shall see, but we already know that she has married. Just don't know the circumstances.

    Marvelle, you bring to the fore the unconventional same sex "couples" in the story - we have discussed Pavel and Peter, and you point out Otto and Jake..."multitudes of partners who form unions based on individual needs, desires and goals." I'd like to add "circumstances" to your list...

    Today we move into Book II, The Hired Girls, where we will find more traditional married couples...unions based on just those characteristic reasons you have mentioned (+ circumstances). We'll get back to Andy and your observations of "happy couples" among the townies in Black Hawk...

    Marvelle
    July 28, 2002 - 09:15 am
    Yes Joan, do include circumstances. I shouldn't have left it out esp. since I mentioned Otto-Jake as a couple. (The questions are provacative and I look forward to a continued stimulating discussion.)

    Marvelle

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 28, 2002 - 10:06 am
    Jim likes living in Black Hawk. There are many more children for him to play with. Cather tells of his playing marbles. Astonishing to me that she likened it to gambling. I had never thought of it before. I played marbles during the "dinner" hour at elementary school when the weather was good. A few of us kids lived too far away from home to walk there at noon; others had parents who worked, so we stayed in school the entire day. Shooting marbles was great fun, and I wish I still had that big bag of "aggies", as we called them, which I won fair and square.

    Jim says "The more our house was like a country hotel, the more I liked it." He saw more of his country neighbors in Black Hawk than he ever did living at the farm, and no doubt was much less lonely. Up until then, the only relatively young companions he had were Otto and Jake with occasional visits to see the Shirmerda family.

    As I see it, the purpose the Harlings have in the book is to bring Antonia to town. Mrs. Harling sounds like a jolly woman, mother of several children and overseer of others who came to her house to play. Mr. Harling is stiff-necked and demanding, cramps the style of the kids and his wife. He was quite a businessman, it appears, an interesting example of various entrepreneurs in the West.

    I learned to play the piano before I could walk after I had polio at the age of 7. One of the first songs I learned was "The Old Oaken Bucket", which I played and sang loud with feeling. "The Old Oaken Bucket" is a sentimental song and a symbol of bygone days and home. I see every reason why a poor, desperate tramp would carry the words in his pocket, just as I see every reason for his committing suicide. This is two suicides in this book now. I wonder how much the isolation and harsh life of the West had to do with this?

    Lena Lingard was an earth symbol. Jim could not remember ever having seen her under a roof. She was a well-built and sensual, very feminine woman, even when dressed in rags. Because of that sensuality, a reputation preceded her when she went to town. " Earthy, lusty women are not to be trusted" has been the consensus of opinion, especially among women, since time began.

    I don't see stereotypes of black people except for the ones that actually did exist at that time and do exist today. Blind d'Arnault was a natural musician; that's obvious to me. Cather says, "He was always a negro prodigy who played barbarously and wonderfully. As piano playing, it was perhaps abominable, but as music it was something real, vitalized by a sense of rhythm that was stronger than his other physical senses, — that not only filled his dark mind, but worried his body incessantly. To hear him, to watch him, was to see a negro enjoying himself as only a negro can."

    "A negro enjoying himself as only a negro can" tells me about differences between black and white society. People in black communities are likely to be far less inhibited in the expression of how they feel than whites are. At the time about which Cather writes, only a few white musicians dared to be as free in their music and show their enjoyment with it as blacks did.

    What Willa Cather calls "perhaps abominable" piano playing could well have been improvisational jazz, something she and others of her class did not understand. This was the era of the waltz and ragtime, remember. What we call Dixieland jazz, which might have been Blind d'Arnault's style of playing, could only be heard in black society at that time.

    When she says Blind d'Arnault's sense of rhythm "worried his body incessantly", I am reminded of blind piano players I've seen, such as Ray Charles and George Shearing. The way blind piano players move their bodies at the keyboard is not the same as that of piano players who can see, simply because they cannot see. I think Cather describes the drive of the natural gift and talent Blind d'Arnault had very, very well. I think I would have loved his music. I only wish I could have heard him play.

    Mal

    Faithr
    July 28, 2002 - 10:31 am
    The little town of Black Hawk suits Jim and therefore WC very well. They really feel affection for the town as expressed in the descriptive passages. I also feel I would like to have lived in Black Hawk in the early century. I feel it is an example of an American Dream really. Downtown has business, a school house, and four churches. Now what is more American than Business...Education...varied Religions. Faith

    Traude
    July 28, 2002 - 02:52 pm
    Before I let go of Book One, I'd like to share some additional reflections :

    The ending of Chapter XVI was elegiac, and so were Jim's musings about the location of the grave. "I never came upon the place without emotion, and in all that country it was the spot most dear to me. I loved the dim superstition, the propitiary intent, that put the grave there ---"

    The description in Chapter XVII of the first signs of spring after that hard winter is eloquent with a minimum of words. By that time the Shimerdas are in their new long home, built with the help of the neighbors directly in front of their old 'cave', by then used as a cellar.

    Ántonia works all day ploughing the fields like a man. When Jim comes to visit, he is not altogether pleased to see "her arms and throat burned as brown as a sailor's". His observation of "that draft-horse neck peasant women in all old countries" have is actually a bit unkind, it seems to me. Clearly, that was WC's observation, for Jim was too young to have such knowledge.

    Jim takes in the fact that Antonia now "eats noisily like a man", and he remembers grandmother saying 'Heavy field work'll spoil that girl. She'll lose all her nice ways and get rough ones.', then he adds "She had lost them already. ---- "Tony could talk of nothing but the prices of things ---." Time had changed, and so had the relationship.

    The "distinct coldness" between Jim's folks and the Shimerdas had to do with a horse-collar, which Ambrosch had borrowed from Jake and never returned. Jim and Jake ride over on a bright Sunday to retrieve it. All the Shimerdas are working. Ambrosh has a "mean day" but manages to finally produce "a collar that had been badly used, crampled in the dirt and gnawed by rats until the hair was sticking out of it." A fight ensues, Jake punches Ambrosch, and the women come screaming straight through the muddy pond.

    Jake reports his k.o. of Ambrosch to the Justice of the Peace in Black Hawk the next day and pays his fine with a ten-dollar bill from grandfather. On that day Jake also sells a pig he has been fattening (simply to make a second ride into town unnecessary). The Shimerdas find out about it and insinuate, or actually believe, that Jake HAD to sell the pig to pay the fine. "This theory afforded the Shimerdas great satisfaction, apparently.", says Jim.

    For weeks afterward, whenever the two "parties" met, Ántonia would chant an insulting rhyme at them -- definitely not among Antonia's finer moments. Still, who do the Shimerdas turn to when one of their horses takes sick at night ? Right. Thankfully, grandfather is more enlightened and forgiving, and all is resolved, almost.

    Back later

    Justin
    July 28, 2002 - 07:29 pm
    Traude: Jim's "draft horse neck' comment is, as you say, not the comment of a young boy. I agree and further suggest that such uncharacteristic dialogue is a failure by WC to keep her characters in the assigned role. Jim, particularly, slips out of character and out of maleness, every once in a while.

    Justin
    July 28, 2002 - 10:31 pm
    Some new characters entering the story in this new book. Sally Harling rides all over town on one roller skate and cheats at "keeps" but she is too quick to be caught. What is "keeps"? It is a game of marbles in which the marbles are kept by the winner.

    Joan Pearson
    July 29, 2002 - 08:39 am
    Traudee, would you say that the relationship between Jim and Ántonia has lost its original innocence and glow...that he is seeing her now in a less favorable light than when they first played together in the fields? Were these the "best of times" Virgil speaks about? "She's lost her nice ways already, says Jim... It will be interesting to see what city life does to her. Will it restore her relationship with Jim?

    Faith, I agree, it seems like a nice place for kids... But something happens to change the peaceful little town...I'm wondering if it wasn't the influx of the bright-eyed hired girls?

    Wasn't Jim lucky to have the Harlings for neighbors? What do you think of Mrs. Harling? Mal do you see her as a mother-figure for Jim ...when you describe her as "overseer of others who came to play?" I am thinking of her as a mother figure to Willa Cather too, come to think of it...

    Jim, I am watching Sally Harling too...she is one of two of the Harling children who seem to have some of Willa Cather's own characteristics...

    Deems
    July 29, 2002 - 09:28 am
    It's going to be HOT here in Maryland today. Took the dogs over to the Nat'l Institutes of Health for a walk last night after eleven and it was like walking in vapor. Broke a sweat which lasted quite a while even when I returned to air conditioned house. So..........

    Here are a few thoughts from a very hot person. First thing I notice at the very beginning of Book II is that Jim is now 13. He had been living with the grandparents for "nearly three years" when they moved to town. Let's keep in mind that we are no longer dealing with a ten-year-old. Ántonia is now 17 and one of those girls with "fresh color" and the "light of youth" in her eyes.

    Once Ántonia gets the job at the Harlings, our Jim becomes jealous of her attention to Charley Harling (16). It seems obvious to me that Ántonia, who has been brought up to worship the ground Ambrosch walks on, would favor this only son of the Harlings.

    I think town living has its pluses and minuses for Jim. As this book goes on, he becomes quite lonely, even though he now has considerably more people around him. And he prefers the company of the "hired girls" to those proper town girls who seem pretty lifeless.

    I think Jim finds life in the town, especially as he gets older pretty dull. The married people who sit on their porches at night are like statues.

    Justin~~I believe you mentioned that sometimes Jim does not seem to be a believable boy. I agree with you. Look how quickly WC manages his adjusting to town life:

    "I was quite another boy, or thought I was. Suddenly put down among boys of my own age, I found I had a great deal to learn. Before the spring term of school was over I could fight, play "keeps," tease the little girls, and use forbidden words as well as any boy in my class."

    What other boys in his class? I see no further mention of them. They are nameless and faceless, generic "boys."

    I think "keeps" is a game of marbles where the winner keeps the marbles he/she won, Justin, as you suggested.

    Anyhoo~~if any of you have some decent cooler air out there, I'd appreciate your sending it toward the East Coast.

    ~~Maryal

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 29, 2002 - 11:53 am
    Sorry, Maryal, can't help you with the heat. It's already 94 degrees here in the Triangle area of NC, as it has been nearly all summer, and the temperature's rising.

    The character of Mrs. Harling was based on a woman Willa Cather knew who was a Mrs. Miner, the wife of a businessman, just as Mrs. Harling is. I find Mrs. Harling's mothering behavior very similar to what Antonia became later in her life. In fact, I can easily compare the two. Willa Cather had great respect for women who kept house and raised their children in the way Mrs. Carling did and Antonia does later in the book. Cather thought of this "homely" work as an art. The character of Antonia has been called an Earth Mother figure. I believe she always mothered Jim, even when he was a grown man. I also believe this mothering annoyed him, since he thought of her as his peer and the object of a different kind of affection, as much as Jim was able to be affectionate to the opposite sex.

    Cather apparently always had trouble when she wrote about men and heterosexual relationships. Despite her independence and some masculine characteristics, she seemed to be unable to put herself inside her male characters in the way she did with the women about which she wrote. That's exactly what she said she did with her female characters, to the point of being very reluctant to let them go when a book was done. I think her inability really to think and feel like a man is one reason why the narrative by Jim in this book seems sometimes to be not his male voice, but a feminine one, that of someone else. Perhaps she avoided writing about the boys Jim played with because she was unable to relate to them and think as they did .

    Yes, Keeps is a game played with marbles. When one "shooter" knocked a marble or marbles belonging to someone else out of the ring drawn in the dirt, he kept them because he had won them. I'm older than some of you here, and remember these games (which perhaps you didn't play) very well. As I said in a post yesterday, they were a great deal of fun, and I never thought of them as gambling. I had quite a collection of other kids' marbles I won in this way which I kept in a canvas bag and carried to school when the weather was good. As I said, we called them "aggies", no doubt because at one time they were made of agate.

    One can scarcely call Black Hawk a city. Red Cloud was actually not much more than a small town when Willa Cather was taken by her parents to live there. By comparison to the isolation caused by the many acres between each farm outside of town, it probably did seem to be a very large settlement of people to country folks with all the dangers and evils that implies. I remember how farm people in the small villages of Brooks, Maine, where my paternal grandfather farmed, and Unity, Maine, where my former husband's grandfather farmed, talked about people in town. It wasn't too different from the way people in the small city in Massachusetts where I grew up talked about that "City of Sin", New York.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    July 29, 2002 - 12:03 pm
    Mal, 94° is hot, but Maryal is talking about 100 ° here today...which with the humidity in the DC area exceeds 106! red hot! We are cookin'.

    I think it is interesting to note that the Miners lived next door to Willa Cather...and that My Ántonia is dedicated to two of the Miner girls. Also interesting to note that Mrs. Miner died while WC was writing this book.

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 29, 2002 - 12:08 pm
    Wow, that's hot! The closest we've come is 99. Today's forecast is 97. I lived in College Park, Maryland for three years while my former husband worked for his Ph.D. at the University of Maryland. Let me tell you, that was one of the hottest, most humid places I've ever lived in in my life. No air conditioning, either. Well, when I lived in Durham, NC for a year in the late 50's, we didn't have air conditioning, either. Fortunately, my son and daughter bought me a wall unit A/C, so I'm not suffering from the heat as much as I was a month ago.

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 29, 2002 - 12:35 pm
    Click the link below to see a picture of Red Cloud, Nebraska in 1889.

    RED CLOUD

    Traude
    July 29, 2002 - 05:14 pm
    Joan,

    yes, I think the relationship changed, and the change was inevitable IMHO.

    There is a perceptible change also in the tellingof the story. The tone is less elegiac in Book II, more'realstic' (in a way) because more focused on the vastly different surroundings. The contrast must have been striking indeed. Black Hawk was, we read, "a clean, well-planned little prairie town, with white fences and good green yards about the dwellings, wide, dusty streets, and shapely little trees growing along the wooden sidewalks (!)."

    "In the center of the town there were two rows of new brick (!)'store' buildings, a brick schoolhouse, the courthouse, and four (!) white churches." The Baptist Church is new and grandfather a deacon.

    They moved in March, and by April they felt like town people = a short acclimatization. However, when winter comes, Jim sees the town in a less flattering light.

    Yes, I think Jim is an idealist and in that sense a romantic, as Frances says, but he does not display all the characteristics attributed to a romantic.

    I was willing to withhold further comments on the believability of Jim as the male narrator until later, but I find it impossible to do. For example, in Chapter IX it is clearly WC rather than Jim who gives a somewhat ironic picture of a typical small town anywhere , the pettiness and nosyness of the 'natives', and in fact a social commentary far beyond anything a boy Jim's age could possibly understand, let alone cogently describe. Only a mature person would it be able to do that.

    to be continued

    Deems
    July 29, 2002 - 06:14 pm
    Ahhhh, Traude also seems to react somewhat negatively to Jim as narrator, arguing that he made observations that were beyond his age. That's not the part that knocks the nail in for me, but I shall wait until we have all read all of Book II before I offer my example (which is a single really mischosen word).

    In Book II it becomes more obvious that Ántonia treats Jim like a younger brother. For those of you who are interested in events and people from WC's life, Annie P., upon whom WC based Ántonia, was four years older than WC. So she would have been very familiar with the age gap that she establishes in the novel.

    A question to ponder: does WC get any advantage out of using Jim as the narrator instead of creating a girl child who was fascinated by Ántonia? Do we need to take the time of writing (prior to 1918) into consideration?

    Mal asked if anyone saw significance in Jim's last name, Burden. I certainly do, but I'm not sure just what yet. Will think more on that.

    ~~Maryal

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 29, 2002 - 06:53 pm
    Tonight I thought of a meaning of "burden" which I should have remembered earlier since it relates to what has been my primary field of interest. In music a burden is a theme which recurs throughout a piece of music, either as a chorus or an idée fixe (repeated theme), such as the idée fixe in Hector Bérlioz's Symphonie Fantastique. It has been said of Willa Cather that in My Antonia, she wrote a roman ŕ clef. If that is true, then the word "burden" -- thought of as a recurring theme -- could be a key (clef) to the book, but how? What is the recurring theme, the idée fixe in this book? Could it possibly have something to do with the quote from Virgil?

    Mal

    Justin
    July 29, 2002 - 07:20 pm
    Traude: Is Jim not a mature person reflecting on his childhood as narrator? I don't think we are seeing this story through a child's eyes. Do You?

    Faithr
    July 29, 2002 - 08:23 pm
    Not only do we not hear Jims child voice or young teens voice, we do not seem to hear even an adult male voice narrating the first chapters I have read in the second book. I now have a firm sense of the narrator as an adult and also this narrator slips over into an omniscient author at times. This leaves me with mixed feelings. When an author starts telling me how others feel and think and what they are doing that he couldnt possibly see or know about as Jim, then I feel the story teller is the omniscient author, most of the old classics I read as a young person were of this type of narration.

    Be that as it may, the young girls coming into town to work seem to be effecting a change in Jim for sure. Just as moving into town in the first place did. Now he can learn to be a "boy". Though as others have noted he doesnt seem to have a very clear concept of what this means. I like the new family very much. The Harlings are a big family and so much more real than the other families have been. Perhaps it is WC's family. There is a great deal of affection for this family shown by the narrator. faith

    Traude
    July 29, 2002 - 08:51 pm
    Maryal, I empathize with you regarding the infernal heat in Washington, D.C. as well as suburban Maryland and Virginia where we lived for 20 years.

    Even here, in traditionally cooler Massachusetts, the heat is infinitely worse than in previous summers. In the famous summer Eden of Cape Cod, a large group of overheated pilot whales beached themselves in Dennis in the early morning hours when few people were on the beach. Within hours the professional rescuers were joined by more than a thousand people. The courageous effort made the national news, as did the train derailment near Kensington, MD.



    In my previous post I did not mean to digress or go too far afield. Actually, I prefer to stay with the book, the story itself, irrespective of who tells it, and keep my peace till the end. Still, it may be helpful to interpret some impressions as we go along.

    Language plays a very important role in the story from beginning to end, not only as a requirement for cultural adaptation, but as a means of understanding, in short- communication.

    Two minor characters in the story are deprived in that respect, one cannot speak, the other cannot see. The first is Ántonia's 'crazy' brother Marek who is web-fingered and retarded and can only make "his queer noises" for food and attention. Jim knows Marek wants "to bark like a dog or whinny like a horse" for him, but what will Marek's future be ?

    The other is Samson, "born in the Far South, on the d'Arnault plantation, where the spirit if not the fact of slavery persisted. When he was three weeks old he had an illness which left him totally blind."

    By age 6 the child escapes again and again, feels his way to the Big House and listens "in rapture" to Miss Nellie d'Arnault practicing the piano every morning. Music becomes Samson's salvation, the means for his survival, his "language". It alone could "piece him out and make a whole creature of him."

    Traude
    July 29, 2002 - 08:59 pm
    Just saw your post, Faith.

    I agree, the portrait of the Harlings, especially Mrs. Harling, is much fuller, and more sympathetic, than that of other characters. The narrator obviously admired her.

    As Mal mentioned earlier, the Harlings were based on the real-life Miner family.

    Joan Pearson
    July 30, 2002 - 08:31 am
    Fae notes that Mrs. Harling ...and the children are such clearly defined characters because they are based on actual people. Have you ever met anyone like Mrs. Harling? So many contradictions within one character! I had a hard time believing Mr. Harling's character though - he seemed to me a caricature. Jim certainly expresses dislike for him, doesn't he? Would you call this one a happy marriage, a "happy couple", Marvelle

    Did you note young Charley preparing for Annapolis, prof? I'm wondering if there was really a Niner boy, wondering if he DID go to Annapolis, join the navy, fight in WWI... sorry, mind is wandering. Frances Miner is of interest, don't you think? She knows everyone intimately, and yet does not belong to anyone...calls Jim a "romantic."Traudee describes Jim as an "idealist." Do you think that what Frances meant?

    Aside from Ántonia and the Miners, we don't seem to have met too many real folks, have we? Despite all the talk about her, I still don't feel as if I know her very well. Love your ovservations on the "burden" angle,Mal! This really seems to be Jim's story, rather than Ántonia's doesn't it? ANd yet we are having difficulty relating to him as a boy/man. Interesting to watch WC struggle with this "burden" from the examples Traude points out. (love those little (!) next to the items you find just don't ring true, Traudee. Faith, that's an interesting observation...many of the books written at this time employed the "omnicient narrator", didn't they?

    Maryal that's a good question to think about...belongs in the heading...will put it up now...Does WC get any advantage out of using Jim as a narrator? What do you all think?

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 30, 2002 - 09:19 am
    Willa Cather was older when she first met the Miners. Perhaps her memory of them is better than it was of previous people on whom she based her characters. It's interesting to me that Cather did not meet Annie Pavelka until her family moved to Red Cloud. Annie was working as a hired girl for the Miners at that time. This tells me that the child character, Antonia, must have been based on what Annie, the great storyteller, told her.

    The character of Mr. Harling is very true to me, since I spent some years of my life very close to a man who was very much like him. It's wise to remember here that Willa Cather probably didn't see very much of Mr. Miner, so her impressions of him might be shallow ones.

    It's my feeling that if Cather had used a woman as a narrator, she would have been writing an autobiography. She did not write a real autobiography, since part of the book is fiction based on stories she heard, and an autobiography was not what she wanted to write. However, by using herself as narrator, Cather might have made parts of the book more convincing, especially since she butts in to Jim's narration as much as she does.

    I think Cather made the character of Jim a romantic. His descriptions of Nebraska are not harsh ones. In fact, they are much less harsh than descriptions of it in other Cather writings. I think he romanticizes Antonia's life and her rôle as a mother and married woman later on in the book.

    Mal

    Justin
    July 30, 2002 - 02:25 pm
    Is Jim the "romantic" Francis says he is or is he a realist who has seen life in the country and in the town and who has reported what he saw in a realistic way? After reading his descriptions of people and places, he appears to me to be a realist in most things. When he was ten he saw Otto as Jesse James but his description of Otto was probably uncolored.The man did have the qualities of the old west. The same is true for most of his observations.

    Francis calls him a romantic, an unrealistic visionary, because he sees more substance in the country girls than in the town girls. Francis is a town girl but the antithesis of other town girls. She too is a realist- a good judge of credit. Jim sees the town boys as white handed, high collared clerks who deserve his contempt. He sees the girls as superficial and supercilious. Francis misjudges him. He is preparing for college without illusion. He sees good qualities in Lena and I think those qualities are real even though they are visible only to Jim. He sees good qualities in Antonia as do others. He prefers the company of the country girls to the supercilious town girls. That is not a romantic characteristic. It is a characterictic of a realist.

    Faithr
    July 30, 2002 - 08:11 pm
    When Antonio tells the story of the tramp she has no hidden agenda and the Harling family (Darling?) are entranced. All men on the tramp tried to carry a pocket knife I am sure. And a good luck piece like a wish bone isn't to remarkable but the poem was wonderful as it expressed how the true water of life is water not the beer or other booze that I think lead the tramp on his adventure. And how remarkable these words
    And now, far removed from the loved habitation,
    The tear of regret will intrusively swell,
    As fancy reverts to my father's plantation,
    And sighs for the bucket that hung in the well.


    And he commits suicide far removed from his home, dry as a bone, no beer here, and he plunges headfirst into a thresher. What a story and what a suicide note, even though maybe it wasn't an intentional suicide note. Faith

    Marvelle
    July 30, 2002 - 10:24 pm
    The story of the tramps' suicide (Antonia: "...and he waved his hand to me and jumped head-first right into the thrashing machine after the wheat") is meant to remind us, the listeners, of Mr. Shimerda's suicide. It's wintertime when Antonia tells the story of the tramp; the season and the contrast of a cozy, friendly household so unlike her own family's home reminds Antonia of her father who committed suicide in the winter.

    Antonia's purpose is (for I believe this purpose is given to Antonia by WC) to show what loneliness can do to people and not to automatically judge others without considering the reasons for their behavior. Also as a thinking outloud process for herself to understand her father and why he left her and the family by killing himself.

    In traditional oral storytelling fashion, she speaks indirectly through example and leaves it up to the listener to decide the point or moral. The listener would not be drawn into a personality discusson since they didn't know the tramp and would be able to see more clearly his desperate loneliness.

    We already know Mr S as a likeable man and loving father who is lonely for his old life. He is lonely but not alone since he has his family. He cannot adapt to the new world America. He puts his unhappiness before the needs of his family -- including Antonia. Very few people are 100% saint or 100% demon. Mr. S was a good man, a grown man who by leaving his family through suicide did harm, he even had a selfish trait -- remember he spent all day at the Burdens following Christmas Eve, having left his family in the dirt hovel -- but we need to understand and forgive. Mr S' actions as signs of his despair as Antonia was trying to understand and forgive.

    So what do we compare and contrast in the 2 suicides so far?

    Mr. S was lonely but had his family while the tramp was totally alone. They both needed to be part of a community (Mr S at the Burdens without his family following Christmas Eve; the tramp as part of the threshing crew); following which they killed themselves. Did they kill themselves because they were sad that the community was temporary; or, my belief, they needed that contact to feel they'd be missed by the larger group. Yet Mr S had the small community of his family.

    Mr S' suicide was in a semi-private space where someone would be sure to find him. The tramp's suicide was public after his half-hearted(?) private attempt failed. Was his more public because he had no family, no intimate community?

    The contents of the tramp's pockets are symbolic of his alienation from society and the contrast between him and Mr. S. The tramp keeps that poem as a momento of happier times, of his early life when he felt loved and comforted and known. Mr S kept his violin but also had his Antonia and Yulka. The tramp had a pen knife to help him survive, palty in comparison to Mr. S' rifle. And he had a wishbone -- so symbolic of being alone, as without a companion he couldn't grasp one end of the wishbone and wish,he had no hope or future; Mr S had hope and future in his family if he could have recognized it.

    Hard to say if the tramp was an alcoholic. Perhaps he wanted one good thing before he died; one physical sign of the 'good life'. Mr S got that with the Burdens.

    Which was the sadder death? Both, but perhaps the better question is, which was the sadder life?

    Antonia is reminded of her father that winter shelling walnuts in the cozy Harling kitchen and she reminds others about loneliness and desperation when one is outside. There is so much more here to comment but I'll leave that for you to do.

    Marvelle

    Deems
    July 31, 2002 - 10:07 am
    Marvelle~~I’ve been looking back at the story of the tramp that Ántonia tells. I notice first the setting. It is winter in the kitchen of the Harling house; it is evening and the assembled group is preparing walnuts for taffy. All very cozy. Ántonia’s voice is described as having “ a peculiarly engaging quality; it was deep, a little husky, and one always heard the breath vibrating behind it.”

    This evening, Ántonia tells a “new” story, about the tramp who showed up at thrashing time in the Norwegian community. Ántonia, who thinks the man might be crazy, tries to make signs to Ole, but Ole gets down from the machine and lets the tramp take a turn at cutting bands. Ántonia tells of the tramp’s waving to her and then plunging head first into the thrashing machine. The story is so violent that little Nina gets upset. Interestingly, Mrs. Harling tells Nina that if she doesn’t stop crying, she will always be sent upstairs when Ántonia tells her stories. I find this most interesting. Nina’s punishment will be exclusion from the storytelling circle that surrounds Ántonia. I am almost certain that staying within that circle is very important to the little girl. She will learn to control herself so as not to be excluded.

    Of course, we remember Mr. Shimerda’s suicide which took place during a brutal winter, and as Marvelle points out, alone, carefully prepared for. The tramp seems to have been thinking of ending his life for a while and does so precipitously with an audience which includes girls. It is a terrible scene and yet the setting in which it is told is warm and cozy with the smell of taffy in the air. The contrasts are particularly vivid.

    Ántonia’s comment to Frances strikes me: “Now, wasn’t that strange, Miss Frances?” Tony asked thoughtfully. “What would anybody want to kill themselves in summer for? In thrashing time, too. It’s nice everywhere then.” She has to be remembering her father’s suicide in the winter, a time of year when despair seems more acceptable.

    I also notice that death is very much a part of life among the settlers; it is a part of life and is included in the oral storytelling.

    As for which death is more tragic, I think that depends on point of view. Since we follow the story of the Shimerdas, we are most affected by the tale of Mr. Shimerda's suicide. Ántonia's tale of the anonymous tramp is distanced in a number of ways. One, Ántonia has obviously survived the incident. Two, it is now winter and the incident occurred in the summer. Three, the anonymity of this tramp. We know virtually nothing about what led him to the act.

    What do the rest of you think?

    ~~Maryal

    Joan Pearson
    July 31, 2002 - 11:19 am
    There's so much here, isn't there? And so much placed on the table without comment, "in the traditional oral storytelling tradition," as Marvelle describes it...Faith describes the words from Old Oaken Bucket as an unintentional suicide note. Were you able to listen to the tune? Did you recognize it? It said so much more than the fact that the tramp was homesick for the old days, doesn't it? It ties into the reasons for Mr. Shimerda's suicide...and generally, into the whole notion of lost childhood dreams. Was there any indication from Mr. Shimerda that Christmas day that he was considering a suicide...did he leave an "unintentional" suicide message in any way?

    Of all the objects in his pocket, I don't know why I was most affected by that wishbone, Marvelle. It represents a last bit of hope for better times, but no one to pull the other end to make his wish come true. Such lonlieness embodied in an intact wishbone...

    Maryal, I noticed that Ántonia put the question to Francis too...she obviously recognizes her, NOT Mrs. Harling as the person who might have an answer to her question. Everyone seems to accept Francis' opinions... Justin, I think YOU agree with Jim...and you'd be interested in those single immigrant girls with the "brilliant" eyes before you'd give those superficial town girls the time of day! Justin thinks Jim is a realist...Traudee thinks he's an idealist and Mal thinks he's a romantic because he glosses over the harsh Nebraskan farm life....what do the rest of you think she meant?

    But, back to the question of the many contrasts between the tramp/Shimerda suicides. Willa Cather must have labored long and hard over this...Maryal, death is a big part of oral storytelling (I keep thinking of Beowulf through all this)...but what of suicide? Was this a usual occurance out there in these harsh conditions...Ántonia appears to be curiously detached from the story she is telling, doesn't she? She's just lost her father, and now she's witnessing yet another. He waved at her as he jumped!!!

    Deems
    July 31, 2002 - 11:38 am
    Joan~~Yes, indeedy, death seems to be a large part of the oral tale perhaps because acknowledgement of death makes life valuable. And thanks for reminding me of all the storytelling in Beowulf. I too notice that Antonia seems curiously "detached." She, who to our knowledge, hasn't spent much time grieving for her father must take it as significant that the tramp waved to her.

    I have no clue as to how prevalent suicide was during the days of the settlement of this country, but my guess would be that it was probably much like today. And there are many ways to die. Alcoholism is really a slow suicide, and there are many other self-destructive behaviors.

    One of the important things to remember about the oral story is that meanings keep growing. It's not a question of one meaning but of multiple meanings. Perhaps if you listen to enough good stories, you acquire a kind of "wisdom"?

    ~~~Maryal

    Justin
    July 31, 2002 - 11:55 am
    I learn today that thrash and thresh are synonyms. Thanks Maryal. It also occurs to me that oral story telling was a popular form of amusement in the days before radio and television. Ghost stories were popular when I was a boy. I had forgotten about the practice because radio developed so quickly and provided much of the story telling. Jack Armstrong, Bobby Benson, Don Winslow of the Navy, and the Shadow who knew all, became the story tellers of my youth. Summer camps, of course, were devoted to story telling around the camp fire.

    It is clear to me why Sally, became upset while listening to the tale of the tramp. She was probably enraptured and Mom's punishment was the worst thing that could happen to her.

    It was not, as I recall, necessary that stories be true. In fact, tales invented on the spot, were worthy of award. We held tall tale contests at Camp in summer. The tale of the tramp might be of that variety. But as in prior tales one must ask, Why has this gruesome tale of suicide been introduced? What does it lend to the main story? What is it WC hopes to accomplish with the tale? Perhaps, she wishes to underline the gravity of life on the plains. Perhaps, it is just another "ghost" story to amuse the members of a contented household.

    Malryn (Mal)
    July 31, 2002 - 08:42 pm
    As I see it, this book is a crazy quilt patchwork of stories. The narrator's voice changes when the story of Lena's being chased by Crazy Mary is told. There is yet another voice when Antonia tells the story of how the red-eyed-wild-eyed tramp who's dying for a drink kills himself. It was different when the Peter and Pavel story was told, and different still when the death of Mr. Shimerda was described.

    Justin is right. These stories are a form of entertainment, generally told to shock or surprise the listeners, who sit wide-eyed and open-mouthed and manage, "Oh, is that right? Did it really happen? What do you make of that?"

    That's where we are. "What do you make of that?" We see reactions to stories, and from those reactions we have a glimpse into the characters we have sometimes called flat and lifeless. There also is a glimpse into all of us here because of how we react to Willa Cather's repeating of these stories.

    A good storyteller is an actor. I think we might consider that Antonia is an actor in this book, playing to an audience. So, also is Willa Cather, who is the manipulator of Antonia. The reaction of an audience is very important to both of them, and if they were around they'd no doubt be pleased about the varied reactions of this audience.

    Mal

    Marvelle
    August 1, 2002 - 12:17 am
    Joan mentions that in this novel/these stories there is "so much placed on the table without comment" and I agree that with WC an object's meaning reverbrates beyond a simple, surface meaning. I had that awareness over the song and the intact wishbone in its bleached whiteness. I had an illumination and wanted to share this digression. Joan's comment made me think of WC's resemblance to William Carlos Williams and his poems, especially:

    The Red Wheelbarrow

    So much depends
    upon

    a red wheel
    barrow

    glazed with rain
    water

    beside the white
    chickens

    .

    Marvelle

    Marvelle
    August 1, 2002 - 12:58 am
    Joan asks if Mr. S left a suicide note. I think he did.

    First he prayed in front of the religious figures on the tree (not the tree itself), perhaps asking for forgiveness since to Catholics suicide is a sin.

    Then, the actual 'suicide note' is his formal goodbye to the Burdens before he trudges home to a dirt hovel of complaints and sullen silences (but yes, to the loving Antonia and Yulka as well). Mr S shakes everyone's hand -- that need to make social contact; he leans over Grandmother Burden's hand and murmurs "Good wo-man" -- a contrast to his wife; and he makes the sign of the cross over Jim -- a blessing to the kind, loving son he wished he had. This 'suicide note' of his shows us what is missing in his life.

    As Maryal says: 'with a story, the meanings keep growing. There is not one but multiple meanings.' And that if you listen to enough good stories 'you acquire a kind of wisdom.'

    I feel that is happening in the build-up of stories and images in "My Antonia." Jim comments that wintertime is when people look for color. Color means life and companionship. WC provides color to us, her listeners, as Antonia's stories are color for the Harlings and Jim and a contrast from the dark Shimerda home.

    It was winter when Antonia told Jim that "after the long winter evenings on the prairie, with Ambrosch's sullen silences and her mother's complaints, the Harlings' house seemed...like Heaven."

    Doesn't there seem to be a comparison going on between the Harlings' home and the Shimerdas'? Its as if Antonia is studying this home with Mrs. Harling as role model; she is setting to diverge from 'sullen silences and complaints' to a cozy home filled with children. Mrs. Harling honors her husband who has what he wants and his wife is able to run the household without discord. Mrs. Harling is definitely a role model for Antonia who has already shown herself to be a quick study and able to accomodate to different situations.

    This all ties to suicides and the stories for I think Antonia is deciding how to make a good life, while having the image of her father's death in front of her. The tramp who waved at Antonia could be a final farewell from her father; an image that was a letting go of silent grief for Antonia.

    Is Antonia making up the tramp suicide story? which is really a story within a story within a story. Antonia has a reputation as a fine storyteller. She knows to use symbols, to leave the meanings open, to engage the listener. I think if a story is heart-true then it is truth.

    Marvelle

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 1, 2002 - 07:49 am
    The poem Marvelle posted relates to the crazy quilt pattern I see in my mind when I think of My Antonia. Leftover pieces of fabric of different patterns and prints are cut in random shapes and unrelated ways and featherstitched with embroidery to hold them together. I spent hours looking at all the patterns in the quilt my grandmother made when I was small; trying to find two that matched, deciding which I liked better than others. It was only when I stood back away from the bed and looked at the quilt as a whole that it made much sense. This book is much the same way to me.

    Talk of winter in Black Hawk reminds me of growing up in northern Massachusetts. Winters were harsh. It was often a struggle to get out to school and work and back.

    At the supper table, my aunt told long stories about what had happened on Merrimac Street downtown where she worked as a bookkeeper-clerk in a jewelry store. I heard about who died, who had a tumor, what woman was playing around with what man, the latest goings-on in City Hall, and whatever other gossip my aunt had picked up. She was a great real-life storyteller who exaggerated everything for the effect and the reaction from her audience.

    My uncle told his stories about his job fixing oil burners in Boston and the Boston area. About the cop in Dorchester who'd "forget" if you warmed his palm with a bit of money, and who gave my uncle a beautiful ham that turned out to be pastrami, a great disappointment to him.

    After supper, my uncle made a fire in the fireplace in the living room. My aunt lay on the divan and read. He sat in a chair and dozed over the Boston newspaper he'd picked up on the train. I played the piano and sang all the old songs I could find in the house, one of which is mentioned in this book (The Old Oaken Bucket). This was typical winter life in the 30's and 40's in the house where I grew up, unless my aunt pulled one of her "hysterics" and upset us all. I see the similar things in the Harling home.

    The Shimerda family lived in the country and were isolated. There was much less isolation in town even in winter. Isolation does things to people; so do long winters. Antonia must have enjoyed the warmth of the hearth, so to speak, at the Harling's after the dreary, cold life and temperament of her mother and Ambrosch that she had in winter at the Shimerda farm.

    Antonia had a strong mother instinct, which was intensified when her father died. She proceeds to mother the Harling children, especially her favorites, Charley and Nina ( who was more complex than the others ). Antonia is showing what she is and what she becomes.

    Mal

    Faithr
    August 1, 2002 - 09:50 am
    The summer does change everything for Antonio thus for Jim also. She is now made aware of her "charms" at the dance pavillion. So she is ready to throw away this job with the Harlings to go to work for the Cutters at the hotel. She seems to miss altogether the innuendo about Mr. Cutters proclivity for young country girls. So she goes and Mrs. Harling is really devastated when she does. I am sure she feels a lot of affection for Antonio and hates to see her make this mistake. Still she too must obey in her own home the MASTER. Those were the good old days and in many homes they still exist. fr

    Traude
    August 1, 2002 - 12:34 pm
    Yes, that is a good description.

    In this book every sentence must be read carefully, every one of them has meaning and connections, e.g. to language and communication, as I said before. Ántonia's rich voice is mentioned, and Jim compares it, and the manner in which the hired girls speak, favorably with the dullness of the local girls. Jim finds the hired girls charming, he is actually biased in their favor; and yes he is a romantic (as WC must have been).

    Ultimately everything will fit together as one piece of mosaic is added at a time.

    Deems
    August 1, 2002 - 05:46 pm
    Good evening, all. I come back to find such excellent discussion that makes me rethink all sorts of things.

    Let's look at the picnic scene, Jim and the hired girls. (Chapter XIV). I'm pretty sure that the image with which the chapter ends, the plow against the sun, is important, but I am having difficulty finding the words to describe its effect. Can anyone help me?

    The other section that I want to make sure we don't miss occurs in Chapter XV when Jim goes to sleep in Ántonia's bed at the Cutters while the Cutters are out of town. What do you make of what happens here?

    Sorry to have been missing in action today. I had some unexpected duties to perform in order to get ready for some workshops I'll be attending next week and the week after. And then..........classes begin again, August 19. Seems awfully early to begin. Two full weeks of classes before Labor Day. Can't complain though since we get out so early in the Spring. Still......I wish summer would last a little longer, not the awful heat we have been having, but summer itself.

    ~~Maryal

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 1, 2002 - 07:14 pm
    The scene with the plow silhouetted against the sun is prophetic. Cather mentions this when she says, "One result of this family solidarity was that the foreign farmers in our county were the first to become prosperous. . . . . the girls who once worked in Black Hawk kitchens are today managing big farms and fine families."

    What I thought of immediately when I read this description was farm paintings by Grant Wood. If you have time, please look at some of his paintings at the CEDAR RAPIDS MUSEUM Pay special attention to Hired Girl, Young Corn, Spring in the Country and Woman with Plants. Scroll down to find the links to these paintings.

    Mal

    Marvelle
    August 1, 2002 - 08:26 pm
    Once again you've provided a wonderful link Mal! Artwork and WC go together, but especially the art you've given to us.

    The plow at the end of Chapter 14 when the picnic is over is a lasting image. Jim writes:

    "...the sun was going down, in a limpid, gold-washed sky. Just as the lower edge of the red disc rested on the high fields against the horizon, a great black figure suddenly appeared on the face of the sun....(it was a plough that) had been left standing in the field. The sun was sinking just behind it. Magnified across the distance by the horizontal light, it stood out against the sun, was exactly contained within the circle of the disc; the handles, the tongue, the share -- black against the molten red. There it was, heroic in size, a picture writing on the sun.

    "Even while we whispered about it, our vision disappeared; the ball dropped and dropped until the red tip went beneath the earth. The fields below us were dark, the sky was growing pale, and that forgotten plough had sunk back to its own littleness somewhere on the prairie."

    The tone is elegiac. It reminds me of Antonia's last words at this picnic before the sun sets on the plow: when a girl mentions the explorer Coronado who "died in the wilderness, of a broken heart," Antonia says "More than him has done that" with the other girls agreeing. Many deaths are being remembered, taken by the wilderness.

    The darkened plow in front of a setting sun also symbolizes an end to something great -- perhaps an end to youth; to the pioneering days when the plow tore through the land and brought forth bountiful harvests, and these days are now fading in importance with a maturing, more settled, more industrial nation. Even the end of the picnic lighted by the sun and dark plow can mean an end to the 'fabled' times.

    Whatever the meaning, something is ending, conquered by the all-powerful sun towing time in its wake.

    Marvelle

    Joan Pearson
    August 2, 2002 - 05:03 am
    Mal's crazy quilt is a great "tool" for understanding what is going on here, I think, don't you? Each scene by itself is an interesting vignette, repeated at different intervals. BUT when you pull back, as Mal did with her grandmother's quilt, you see the overall pattern and finally get the message WC is trying to convey. At this point, I'm not so sure of what message I am seeing. Perhaps with further reading...when additional swatches have been added...the pattern will become more discernible. To tell the truth, right now I'm in denial as to what the message appears to be.



    Mal, the plow IS prophetic, isn't it? You see it in the "hired girls" future...while Marvelle sees it as an end to something. I agree with you...both of you. The plow represents BOTH loss AND growth. Plow up the virgin soil and plant for the future. The constant theme here seems to be loss, I'll agree. But then change and GROWTH.

    I keep thinking of Virgil's prophetic words too...casting a long shadow, along with the plow over the quilt pattern, and it is this that makes me uncomfortable....the first days were the best. The spring is the best? The summer is the loveliest, but winter... winter, "the harsh punishment for having loved the lovlieness of summer."

    I suppose I want a happy ending, an uplifting message, and fear that is not going to be the case. But I've been wrong before!

    Marvelle, thanks for the reminder that this plow scene was placed immediately following the comments about Coronado's earlier foray into the territory...leaving yet another symbol, the sword handle, which would be discovered when the plow unearthed the virgin soil. It reminded me of the circle in the snow. What went on before is written in the earth...

    What do you think? When were the best days?

    Ps. Will be back later this morning...feel the need to pursue some of the earlier comments you made yesterday while I was out of town.

    TGIF?

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 2, 2002 - 05:21 am
    The plow reflected against the red sun is a Phallic Symbol. The red of the sun equals passion and emotion. Childhood is over.

    If the best days are the early ones; they're over, too.

    Mal

    Marvelle
    August 2, 2002 - 06:40 am
    Wow, we see so many things in the plow. I agree that its an end and a beginning.

    The circle in the snow is a reminder of the Plains Culture of the American Indian whose golden age is ended (by Coronado's symbolic sword which took many lives long after Coronado died); the sword is replaced by the plow, and the Plains Culture replaced by the beginning of the European settlement in the "wilderness."

    The European settlement was a period of excitement, of feeling the possibilities expanding, but it too claimed many lives like Mr S. While that period is ending, as the sun sets behind the plow, perhaps something else takes it place.

    Marvelle

    Joan Pearson
    August 2, 2002 - 07:12 am
    IF the best days are the early ones...Hmmm...do we agree with Virgil? If so, what a bummer! There are more quilt patches with Virgil's name on them coming next week. Maybe his message isn't as depressing as it seems. Ever the optimist here...I suspect that WC views the early days of innocence as her best...and I am beginning to feel badly for her.

    I loved the Grant Woods'paintings, Mal ~especially the face on the "Woman With Plant"...thought the "plant" was a puzzling choice, however.


    There are a number of posts on the Harlings...we keep circling back to the concept of "home"...WC described her as Mrs. Harling as "short, square and sturdy looking her her house." Marvelle, you write that Mrs. Harling was Ántonia's role model...(it is interesting to note that WC first met Ántonia's character when Annie Pavelka was a "hired girl" at the Miner's home.) Did you notice too that the orphanned Jim was drawn to this home, and this same mother-substitute? He was always disappointed when Mr. Harling was home...and he had to spend his evenings with his books and the "old people." Mrs. Harling, like her house, is "home" to him.

    It's been mentioned that Mrs.Miner died while WC was writing this book. She writes in a letter to one of the Miner children how greatly this death affected her ~that she wrote Mrs. Harling's character as a mini-snapshot of Mrs. Miner as a tribute to her and what she meant to her growing up. Mrs. Miner was house/home to the author as well. Here's a photo of Mrs. Miner- looking very much as WC described her, don't you think?
    Mrs. Miner/Harling ~ "square and sturdy, like her house".
    The commencement speech is actually the speech WC herself delivered, dedicated to Mrs. Miner.

    An aside ~ I found it interesting that the novel was not dedicated to Ántonia OR Mrs. Miner...rather than to Carrie and Irene Niner. I love to read dedications and often wonder at the selection.

    We are provided with a contrast to the earth-mother figure...Lena Lena is not under Mrs. Harling's spell. What does Mrs. Harling think of her? She is one of the immigrant hired girls...and yet so different from Ántonia... What does she represent to Jim?

    Faithr
    August 2, 2002 - 10:58 am
    I am having a hard time with metaphore, and searching for duel meanings etc. as usual. Characterization interests me. I seem to be doing literal reading. One of the questions above --I found the contrast between Lena and Antonio vivid at the dance and Jim is writing his impression of dancing with Lena or Tony: Lena soft, lanquid, waiting for fullfillment,flirting and waiting, seems oppressive to Jim. Stifles him under all that heat. But dancing with Antonio is an adventure - where will take him, it is active and exciting seeming always new, with no invitation except to the next dance movement, life is wide open, full of suprises and excitment.

    The scene where he asks Antonio to kiss him after walking home from the dance and she does like he is her little brother. He finds this maddning and tells her about kissing Lena. This brings about the lecture and at the same time this whole scene is very much what this book has been about. Jim's deep affection for( and now his arousal by) Antonio.

    The whole book 2 is telling me why Jim used the possisive "My" and now I see more than I did at the beginning in it's meaning. FR

    Deems
    August 2, 2002 - 10:59 am
    But first the Quilt. I like that image, Mal, and sometimes a quilt is a quilt whose message IS the quilt itself. We shall see if this is the case.

    Something Marvelle wrote reminded me of the Biblical passage about beating swords into plowshares. We have Coronado's sword and the deaths it brought in the attempt to conquer the land, and then we have a more peaceful (but still intrusive) conquering of the land by the plow. In the passage in the Bible, the idea is one of turning from war, when swords are needed, to peace, when the metal from swords will be turned into plows.

    Thanks, Mal for the Grant Wood link. I have bookmarked it under my Art/Museums folder.

    Oh, and thanks to Joan for the photo of Mrs. Miner. Pretty much what I had imagined from the description in the book!

    ~~Maryal

    Faithr
    August 2, 2002 - 11:05 am
    Mal gave us an wonderful link as usual. The grant woods pictures are wonderful. The Hired Girl is so great. I have been back to see it a couple of times. fr

    Deems
    August 2, 2002 - 11:24 am
    Yes, Faith, I enjoyed the Wood paintings too. What's really interesting is that W. Cather painted her word pictures (My Ántonia published in 1918) before Grant Wood made his paintings. Check out the dates on the paintings.

    The swords into plowshares image is in Isaiah and in Joel and in Micah. Here's Isaiah 2:1-4:

    And He will judge between the nations, And will render decisions for many peoples;
    And (2) they will hammer their swords into plowshares and their spears into pruning hooks.
    3) Nation will not lift up sword against nation, And never again will they learn war.

    And now I have that old spiritual "Ain't Gonna Study War No More" ringing around in my head!

    ~~Maryal

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 2, 2002 - 01:52 pm
    Too bad Blind d'Arnault isn't around to play that for you, Maryal.

    I have always loved that romantic verse from Isaiah, which has yet to come true. If that's what the plow image is, there's certainly a lot of red blood on the unsubstantial plow, which through history has never proven to be mightier than the sword.

    Grant Wood was eighteen years younger than Willa Cather. Her word pictures and his paintings are similar because that's what they saw -- he in Iowa and she in Nebraska. Others saw the same things, but didn't have the gift to be able to put them down on paper and canvas.

    In this section of the book, Antonia is 17 years old, and the rest of the hired girls are about that age. Jim is 13 -- still a boy. The girls are of marriageable age. Dancing makes them realize their sensuality and the fact, in Antonia's case, anyway, that young men are interested in them. I rather think the other girls had had more experience than Antonia on that score.

    Dancing is a pleasureable fever; one that Antonia won't give up. Except for Jim, whose sexuality is dim throughout the book with the exception of a dream or two, these children who have played together have put their childhood behind them for what might be called "more adult interests."

    It seems to me that with all her sensuality, Lena reveals more common sense then the other girls. She is playing wtih the boy, Jim. Runs her hand languidly through his hair. But her goal to make a career for herself and build a house for her family is strong enough to keep her from giving in to a temporary emotional high.

    Antonia won't play with "little" Jim. She's after bigger stakes, to the point of leaving a safe, secure place in the Harling house and going to the Cutter's to work. Antonia has taken a bad turn, and the reader expects something bad to happen. Even though Lena has the reputation for being exactly what she is, a sensual woman, the reader knows she won't make the same mistakes that Antonia does because of her determination.

    Unlike Maryal's "Ain't Gonna Study War No More", what runs through my head as I read Book II is "How Ya Gonna Keep 'Em Down on the Farm After They've Seen Paree?"

    Mal

    Marvelle
    August 2, 2002 - 02:02 pm
    Re: painting of woman holding plant

    Although it isn't part of the book the picture is so appropriate to Mrs. Harling, the hired girls, and the other women. The plant is an aspidistra of which I've always had at least one in my house no matter where I've lived. From Webster's New 20th Century Dictionary Unabridged:

    Aspidistra as-pi-dis'-tra' [Mod. L from Gr. aspis, a shield, and astron, a star] a plant of the lily family with
    dark inconspicuous flowers and large, stiff, glossy, evergreen leaves.

    This houseplant is also known as snake plant for its spiky leaves, and cast iron plant. It is extremely hardy and thrives on inattention, since it is no hothouse flower and survives well on its own resources. It is semi-succulent and stores water in its leaves. It can grow in the darker corners of a room. The roots produce lots of baby plants which cluster around the sides of the mother plant, eventually growing quite tall and sturdy. Altogether, the aspidistra is fertile and hardy.

    Marvelle

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 2, 2002 - 02:08 pm
    Seems to me there was at least one snake plant in every house I went into as a kid. As the definition states, they are very easy to raise. They also, like the Clivia, reproduce themselves. Get one, you're sure to have a family of them. I can remember numerous books I've read where aspidistras are mentioned as house plants in the window.

    Mal

    Justin
    August 2, 2002 - 04:03 pm
    Mal: The catalogue raisonne for Thomas Hart Benton may have some works related to the Cather period. He is a regionalist who painted a number of murals for post office walls throughout the midwest. Many of these murals are landscapes of the plains areas.

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 2, 2002 - 04:57 pm
    Thanks, Justin. I racked my brain for Benton's name; couldn't think of it. I have images ot paintings of his in my files.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    August 2, 2002 - 05:51 pm
    But the snake plant isn't native to the midwest, or is it? It just seemed out of place in Iowa, but maybe I'm wrong about that.

    Faith, the hired girls sure upset the social order of the town, didn't they? Starting that night when Blind d'Arnault got them dancing for the first time. Quite risqué ~these young unchaperoned beauties dancing with the travelling salesmen in thehotel to the primal beat of the music of Blind d'Arnault...that "glistening African god of pleasure". He had a name - Samson, also biblical, Maryal (good connection between the sword and the plowshare). What was "Samson's" place in this story. Do you really think WC expected us to compare him to young Marek? How about the comparison between the abandonned dancing to his music compared to the music of Italian pavilion? For the first time ever, the young men of Black Hawk had an opportunity to get together with the hired girls..and they liked what they saw. But did they marry them?

    I agree with Mal, Ántonia seems oblivious to the reaction of the boys...she just wants to dance. She wants adventure, as Faith points out. Ántonia is not available to Jim, but Lena, well, Lena draws men of all ages to her, but in her own way, is more sadly unavailable...

    Ántonia wants the good times so bad that she moves from the security of Mrs. Harling's loving home to the notorious Wick Cutters! Wick Cutter, who did in poor Peter and Pavel. I can't understand what drove her to do that, can you? What is WC saying about Ántonia here? "A girl like me has got to take her good times when she can."

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 2, 2002 - 06:09 pm
    The link below takes you to a picture of Annie Pavelka and her family.

    Annie Pavelka and her family

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 2, 2002 - 06:13 pm
    A link to a painting by Thomas Hart Benton. (Justin, I didn't realize Jackson Pollock studied with Thomas Hart Benton.)

    Hailstorm

    Marvelle
    August 2, 2002 - 07:03 pm
    A comment on Mal's post of 371: Exactly!

    Joan mentions Antonia's "A girl like me has got to take her good times when she can." Antonia is a farm girl, not pampered or from the city, and she knows she'll soon enough have responsibilities and hard work to occupy her time. Her education ended early when her father died so her options are limited.

    A more well to do woman, or someone who married into the middle or upper classes, would expect servants to do the hard work, would have social outings and trips. The easy, good times will continue for such a woman even when she's past the bloom of youth. That will not be the life for Antonia and she knows it. She also knows that living within a family circle pleases her, rather than the perennially single career-girl life which Lena eventually follows.

    I've enjoyed the comments on the dancing by Mal, Faith, and company. It seems Antonia takes pleasure in dancing with someone, she moves with the music while Lena never participates fully and is distant and outside the music. I think this says a lot about the direction they take in life -- one involved and one detached. Maybe because Antonia is more courageous?

    Marvelle

    Deems
    August 2, 2002 - 07:36 pm
    Ah yes, the Dancing~~I think that Ántonia is one sensual young woman who, as Marvelle says knows (more or less) what her future will be and that it will be filled with work. She is young and full of life (and dare I add sexuality?) She appeals to all the boys and men. She is, it seems, life itself.

    But what a BAD idea to take that job at the Cutters, knowing his reputation. We're all allowed at least one, and most likely multiple, misjudgments and decisions though.

    In addition, I think there's some adolescent rebellion going on here. After all, Mrs. Harling has been her surrogate mother. I'll bet she doesn't think that Wick will do anything to her until she begins noticing the lascivious looks he casts her way.

    Loved that photo of Annie P. and her family!

    ~~Maryal

    Joan Pearson
    August 3, 2002 - 03:00 pm
    Well, Ántonia is smart, I think. She realizes that now is the time to have her fun. I guess it's Jim I feel sorry for. To me, this is Jim's story, rather than Ántonia's...Jim's or Willa Cather's. Doesn't he seem to be missing out on a lot? No friends, no place where he really fits in...look at him spending his adolescence hanging out at the train depot (trains again!). Had he never met Ántonia would he be in this same situation, do you think? His only friends are the hired girls who look upon him as a younger brother.

    Fai, I think it was you who wrote that you thought Black Hawk would be a good place to grow up. Jim doesn't seem to like it much now...doesn't see the "happy couples" Marvelle and Andy spoke of earlier. Are there any happy marriages in Black Hawk? Jim wants out. I'm wondering if Willa Cather liked Red Cloud much? Were the early days, the first days the best...the only really good days?

    My friend who grew up in Jaffrey, New Hampshire just sent me a little note, with the wording on Willa Cather's tombstone...do you know she's buried in New Hampshire? Her gravesite is Jaffrey's claim to fame. I don't know why she's buried there...and not in Nebraska, but here's what's engraved on her headstone..
    "That is happiness; to be dissolved into something complete and great."
    Right out of our novel! I wonder if she specified that or if someone else thought it fitting.

    So. The Hired Girls ends rather abruptly following Wicked Cutter's intrusion into Ántonia's bedroom...with Jim hating Ántonia for it, and she, going back home. Did the whole Cutter bedroom scene strike you as a farce?

    Faithr
    August 3, 2002 - 03:30 pm
    Not me. I was just darned glad that Jim had taken Tonys place. At least Mr. Cutter didn't want to violate him. It was his intention to have Antonio and I believe it was his intention to have her even if it involved force. So that is scary and I began thinking that Black Hawk is a regular 1800's Peyton Place. But yes I was laughing at Jims reactions and how he was angry at Tony for sending him over there. I was also laughing to think of Mrs. Cutter being misdirected and having to come all the way back. So in a way it was a farce but with another outcome could have been a disaster.

    No, Jim does not see marriage as a happy state. He is still to young to recognize contentment of the sort older couples have. He wants adventure, fun and romance. Of course at 15 a boy is really ready for the Lena's of this world and her kisses. I think that is why he dreamed about her so often. It was his hormones....and as far as predictions go the dream may be predicting something I havent read yet..fr

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 3, 2002 - 03:32 pm

    I have posted about this before. In 1917 Willa Cather was invited by friends to visit them in their Jaffrey, New Hampshire home near Mount Monadnock. The MacDowell Colony is in nearby Peterborough. The Colony was in use by 1907, and the composer, Edward MacDowell's wife, Marian, a concert pianist, devoted her life to the running and management of it after Edward MacDowell died in 1908. Willa Cather, along with other well-known writers, artists and musicians spent a good deal of time summers at the MacDowell Colony and was happy in that beautiful area. That no doubt is why she wanted to be buried in Jaffrey.

    I've been in Jaffrey and also at the MacDowell Colony.

    Mal

    Justin
    August 3, 2002 - 06:25 pm
    Why would Lena think that marriage was an undesirable state in life? Her dad was not a good farmer and therefore a mediocre provider. Her mom had a passel of young'uns whom Lena helped to feed and clothe. Her family life was one of drudgery and worry about crops,cattle, and weather. Her mother's life was not an attractive one. It was filled with pregnancies. Were there any good marriages about for role models? How about Ole and Crazy Mary? Perhaps, the Shimerdas might serve? Dad is a suicide and mom is a grasping, ungracious, woman who favors an ill tempered son. Not much hope for a role model there. Maybe the Harlings can serve. Mom seems well balanced, nice attitude, cultured, normal children but all under the thumb of a dominating husband. Not a good model for a woman to aspire to. The Cutlers were certainly maladjusted. The Gardeners had reached an accomodation. She ran the show and he greeted the customers. She went to the city alone for theatre and vacation. The men Wc gives us are all poor specimans with the possible exception of Grandpa. But even he is not much of a bargain with his religious constraints and lack of conversation skills. When we look at the men Lena sees in marriage it is no wonder she finds marriage undesirable. Why would she look for man to take care of her when she can do that herself and much better than any of the men we have seen in marriage thus far.

    Justin
    August 3, 2002 - 09:56 pm
    Jim's dream is typical in the life of a fifteen year old boy. He is engaging in sexual fantasy with someone he finds approachable. Lena cooperates by kissing him. Antonia treats him like a big sister rather than as a prospective sex experimentor. So she fails to turn him on in his dreams. It is Lena who satisfies the needs of his young libido. That's natural and in character for a teen age boy.

    Justin
    August 3, 2002 - 11:35 pm
    The near-rape scene at Cutters is a bedroom farce from a burlesque house comedy routine. My goodness! Cutter thinks he has a cute tootsie in bed when in truth he has Jim by the shoulder. Jim yanks on cutter's beard, pushes him over and jumps through a window screen to run off down the street in the middle of the night in his Jammies. Jim is ill used for a high school senior. Cutter thinks he has caught Antonia and Jim in a tryst. He is fooled. That is low comedy including prat falls. Jim's response however, is not that of a typical male high school senior. It is the response of a woman. "I felt I never wanted to see her again," he says of Antonia. "She let me in for all this disgustingness." A boy, a high school senior would have told how he pulled his beard, how he pushed him over, and how he jumped through the window.He would have had what he felt would be a manly response. He might even lie a little, saying, I punched his lights out but "all this disgustingness" is out of character.

    The sequence that follows is also farcical. Grandmother and Antonia find the cutter's house locked up, so they break a window and enter. They are in the bedroom when Mrs Cutter knocks. She is locked out. They let her in and plot to get even with the philandering husband. I can't count the number of times I saw this on the stage at a local burlesque.

    During the "locked out" dialogue there is an abrupt change of voice with a clumsy recovery immediately after. "There stood Mrs Cutter. I advised her to control herself or she would have a stroke", grandmother said afterward.

    The sequence about the trains is also funny. Cutter puts his wife on the train to some distant destination. He gives her a wrong way ticket, slips a twenty dollar bill into her handbag for carfare home, and ships her off while he vacates and goes in the opposite direction to their home where he thinks he will find Antonia in bed. This is the stuff of farce. It is almost slapstick. It is full of silly contrivances.

    Justin
    August 3, 2002 - 11:44 pm
    One more thought. Twenty dollar bills were not available at this time. A twenty dollar gold piece would have been the preferred money unit. The Federal Reserve began to issue paper in this denomination about the time of the first world war.

    Joan Pearson
    August 4, 2002 - 04:41 am
    Ohhhhh Justin! You have brought the bedroom comedy scene to life here! At the tender age of 19, Jim is already making up his mind that the married state is not what it's cracked up to be. If it doesn't make you crazy first, it will certainly oppress you. Faith, you're right, he is too young to realize the contented marriage the "old people" have been living all these years. Hormones don't know "contentment."

    And Lena, well yes, Lena is cool on marriage too, but for different reasons perhaps. Do you remember the little scene where she is Christmas shopping with her little brother? He's trying to pick out an initialed hanky for his mother? Do you remember which one Lena advised him to select - and why? (How much of Willa Cather is there in Lena's character...)

    I'm marvelling at what WC has created here...the tension between Jim and Lena. Neither seem to be the marrying kind...yet, Lena is so much more accessible to Jim than is Ántonia. Lena is the one who "danced every dance like a waltz, and it was always the same waltz- the waltz of coming home to something of inevitable, fated return." Antonia on the other hand, saw every tune as a new adventure, spring, variety, new steps. Yet it is Lena that he dreams of over and over. Don't you love what Cather has done with this?

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 4, 2002 - 07:07 am
    I couldn't disagree more with the assessment that Cutter's attempted rape is written as farce. Cutter may appear to be a farcical character, but he also comes across as dangerous. He hurt Jim physically in his attempt to rape the person he thought was Antonia. This is not funny, nor is his ploy to keep his wife away from home. I think farcical humor was the farthest thing from Willa Cather's mind when she wrote this part of the book.

    Mal

    Deems
    August 4, 2002 - 07:35 am
    How very interesting! Faith and Mal see Danger where Justin sees farce. I think melodrama is another word that might fit the bedroom scene with Jim and Wick at the Cutters' house.

    Justin, you wrote "Jim's response however, is not that of a typical male high school senior. It is the response of a woman. "I felt I never wanted to see her again," he says of Antonia. "She let me in for all this disgustingness." A boy, a high school senior would have told how he pulled his beard, how he pushed him over, and how he jumped through the window.He would have had what he felt would be a manly response. He might even lie a little, saying, I punched his lights out but "all this disgustingness" is out of character."

    I so much agree with you that I found myself saying Yes! out loud. Jim's response to this event is so out of character for an adolescent male. That one ill-chosen word "disgustingness" stands out as if painted red. NO young male at this time period or later would use that word to describe what has happened! And I agree with you, a young man would exagerrate his role in the encounter and BRAG about what he did to Wick and how he protected Tony. Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!

    Notice Wick Cutter's name. He goes around taking their virginity from young hired girls who are under his control. He is "wicked" as well, as Joan misspells for us above. But his parents must have been good Protestants since his name is really Wycliffe.

    I think it's really very hard to get the tone of this scene because it is so very strange. Perhaps WC is attempting to write where she has no experience. Given that Jim is pretty cut up in the encounter, it seems very odd to me that "his" description of these wounds is so much from the outside of the experience. It's almost as if WC had no real experience with this kind of physical pain. Just speculating here, but I think it's at this point that Jim is most unbelievable as a male.

    ~~Maryal

    Marvelle
    August 4, 2002 - 09:11 am
    I haven't yet found Jim terribly believable. Its as if he's standing outside the book, not quite real but not quite fictional. A minor quibble for me.

    I kept thinking of the adventures of Huck Finn and Tom Sawyer during the bedroom scene -- not sure why. It wasn't really dangerous after all. It would have been tragic if Antonia was there and not Jim. Like most women I've had experience with this situation and it is nothing to laugh over but put Jim in the bedroom with a surprised Wick and it is surreal and almost-funny. I couldn't quite laugh though knowing what could have happened with Antonia.

    WC had Jim exchanging roles with Antonia when he stayed in that bedroom. Jim was shocked into recognition of the dangers that surround a woman 24/7. He misdirected that anger, turning it towards Antonia. Why? Was WC trying to show a 'blame the victim' psychology -- I'm sure women, who were subject to the blaming, were aware of this mentality in WC's day and throughout the ages. Just thinking outloud here and free associating and still trying to find my way.

    Marvelle

    Marvelle
    August 4, 2002 - 09:20 am
    The handkerchief for Lena's mother is a good example of a reason Lena has for staying single and being her own person. Another cause for Lena's reluctance is that she'd been 'engaged' to a town boy whose disapproving mother put an end to their marriage plans. If I were Lena my pride would have been hurt and I too would be cautious about committing to anyone else. So the town boys are not available for marriage and Lena obviously has no desire to marry a farmer with the life that entails, a marked from Antonia.

    Marvelle

    Marvelle
    August 4, 2002 - 10:20 am
    Sorry, in post 386 the last words should be "a marked difference from Antonia". -- Marvelle

    Joan Pearson
    August 4, 2002 - 01:06 pm
    Before we move on to Book III, I'd like post here one of the notes on my desktop relating to the Hired Girls book...Justin posted one day last week ~ the day I was out of town....about the tramp. You all were talking about Ántonia's storytelling ability and her curious detachment from the tramp's suicide after having recently lost her own father to suicide a short time before. Perhaps she was just making up a story....but how would it fit into the crazy quilt then?

    Notice that this awful suicide took place on Ole Iverson's farm in the Norwegian settlement. Wasn't it the Norwegians who refused burial to Mr. Shimerda? It stands to reason that they won't want to bury the tramp in their burial ground either. Where will they bury him then? No one knows where he has come from. At least Mr. Shimerda owned some land where his family buried him. The tramp has nothing. The immigrant family had land, the tramp had nothing to his name but a pocket of dreams (which you'd expect to find in an immigrant's pocket.) The tramp makes a statement that he thought this was "Americy," - indicating he is an American. Remember Grandmother Burden's remark that there should be a cemetery for all Americans? They could have buried the tramp And Mr. Shimerda there.

    Maryal, I was waiting to hear which word struck the sour note on your ear..."disgustingness" - yes, I'll agree with those who point out that a male would not think of Wick Cutter's advance as disgusting. Mal, not slapstick comedy, not even funny...but I do see the whole thing as farcical...like a Moličre comedy. In fact, when you think of Jim's proprietary feelings towards "his" Ántonia, you'd expect he'd want to go after him and give Cutter the what-for...rather than blame Ántonia for what happened to him. What was Willa thinking with this portrayal??? Marvelle, WC seemed to be "blaming the victim" here, wasn't she? Blaming Ántonia for not considering her safty when she went to work at the Cutters? Jim blames Ántonia for a lot of things... mainly for disappointing him...his expectations of her. He has idealized the girl, hasn't he? Is that what Frances means when she calls him the "romantic?"

    Jim is getting out of town at just the right time, and Ántonia is safe at home with big Brother, Ambrosche as her protector. I'll bet he wouldn't have reacted the way Jim did!

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 4, 2002 - 09:02 pm
    Ambrosch never would have allowed himself to get in the mess Jim found himself in. I don't think Jim had any idea of "blaming the victim" when he refused to see Antonia the next day. He had been accused by Cutter of being in bed (having sex) with Antonia, for one thing. That was the last thing that would come to Jim's mind, since he idealized her in the way that he did. For another, he was totally embarrassed to have been in the situation he was in, and he blamed Antonia for putting him in it. He was wounded and humiliated, had a black eye swollen shut. How could he let himself be seen by Antonia in that condition? He couldn't. Jim was not the kind of person to beat people up, even in self-defense. He did what he could and ran, and, yes, to him the whole thing was disgusting. In this scene Jim's a child who idealized people and relationships, not yet a man. That's exactly what he was -- a child -- senior in high school or not.

    Mal

    Faithr
    August 5, 2002 - 12:03 am
    Yes Jim was a child still. But he still is a young boy on his way to college according to the story at this point. So it does seem he was out of line entirely to blame Antonio for Wick Cutters (couldnt put initials as you might think I meant WCather, heheheh) attempted rape which turned into a beating for Jim. I agree that a high school senior would not use that word in that context. That certainly is a womans "disgust" at a mans immorality. This is a good story and very enjoyable. There is however reason to wonder why Ms.Cather didnt use a different voice than Jims or make him more of a real boy. I wonder if she liked Jim to be soft, romantic, unable to even stand Antonio when she developed rough ways when she was working in the fields and becoming "equal" to the men. faithr

    Marvelle
    August 5, 2002 - 01:25 am
    Mal, Antonia didn't put Jim in that situation, Wick Cutter did. That's what I mean by blaming the victim. I wonder if WC (Willa Cather that is) reversed the roles of Jim and Antonia in the bedroom just to have readers question their reactions as we are doing here. Jim, as a male, experienced first hand the hazards a female can face. We can also see that Antonia is blamed for making the choice to work for the Cutters as if it isn't Wick Cutters fault for being a wannabe rapist.

    Marvelle

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 5, 2002 - 05:33 am
    Marvelle, you know and I know that Antonia didn't put Jim in that situation, but when I put my mind in the mind of that character, I could see that was how Jim felt.
    " I hated her almost as much as I hated Cutter. She had let me in for all this disgustingness."
    This is how a kid would feel, and at that moment Jim was behaving and reacting like a kid. He (and Cather) tell the reader so. An adult would blame the attacker. A child blames the person he thinks is reponsible for getting him in that bed in the first place.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    August 5, 2002 - 06:10 am
    If I understood the passage correctly, there was one thing I didn't understand about Wick Cutter. (hahahaha, just one thing!) I understood his taking advantage of the immigrants, his desire to make himself rich with his impossible loan schemes, and I could even understand (not condone, of course), his proclivity for the stream of young hired girls who made their way into his home - they must have been aware of what happened to the others in such a small town. It wasn't just Wick Cutter who was helping himself to these girls at this time. What REALLY threw me was this:
    "Two Swedish girls who had lived in his house were worse for the experience. One of them he had taken to Omaha and established in the business for which he had fitted her. He still visited her."

    Now that is despicable! This is a truly evil man, and he was notorious in the town. That Ántonia would move into his house despite what everyone knew about him...and put herself and Jim into this situation...that's what Jim blames Ántonia for, I think ~her lack of judgment.

    He's more than ready to get out of the "disgustingness of Black Hawk and into the intellectual awakening that awaits him. Let's hop that train for Lincoln!

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 5, 2002 - 07:14 am
    I think it's unusual that Jim and his professor, Gaston Cleric, played tennis, read and took long walks together the summer of Jim's freshman year, but we're told that it was Cleric who opened Jim's mind to the world of ideas. Yet Jim is haunted by his own past as he dives into scholarship and knows he'll never be a real scholar. "I suddenly found myself thinking of the places and people of my own infinitesimal past." Those people of the past are so alive in Jim that they seldom leave his mind and make room for other things he'd like to put in it.

    Cleric's bursts into "imaginative talk" appear to exhaust his muse and sap his energy as a poet, and there's little left for his writing. I have a small idea of how that can be. When I become very involved in somebody else's books and discussions, both here online and elsewhere, of ideas those books bring to me, it's often hard to go back to my own writing and become lost in it in the way I must to write well.

    I must add here that I find Book III of My Antonia disappointing. True, it is a development of the character of Jim Burden (which might have been done sooner), but this tangent Cather takes into Jim's studies of the classics, the world of theater, the life of Lena Lingard and flirtation takes this reader, anyway, away from a set of really interesting characters in a locale which is so beautifully described that it feels real.

    "Optima dies . . . .prima fugit!"

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    August 5, 2002 - 09:39 am
    Didn't Jim mature awfully fast? He immediately makes the acquaintance of his examiner, undergoes an intellectual awakening and is entertaining his professor with Bénédictine and cigarettes in his room! (I'm wondering who's fitting the bill for tuition and extras, aren't you?) But let's look at his intellectual awakening and Gaston Cleric's role in this transformation in Jim. Does it come about because of the change in his environment?

    Faithr
    August 5, 2002 - 10:24 am
    I guess an author has a right to make these jumps in time. After all she jumped Jim throuh highschool so fast I thought he graduated at 14....Oh well. So now we have him like an American Oscar Wilde with his instructer drinking Benidictine and smoking. Whiling away time reading poetry.we are told how he misses his country girls and then Lena shows up and I remember how I said I thought his recurrent dream of her might be a forshadowing of events in the future. Now I am waiting to see.

    In the meantime he still thinks he owns Antonio (My Antonio) as he states "I never liked him and I never will" and "I better go home and take care of Antonio" Yet we know he isnt going to marry Antonio so where is Cather leading us. faithr

    Deems
    August 5, 2002 - 11:30 am
    Faith caused me to laugh. Thank you Faith; you really got to me with your comment about WC rushing Jim through high school so that you thought he graduated at 14!

    I love it.

    OK, Mal finds Book III somewhat of a letdown. The idea of a "letdown" opens the door for me to state that, for me, JIM is a letdown. Flashing back to the Wick Cutter-in-the-bedroom attack and Jim's reaction then, I find myself just not believing it when he says perhaps he ought to go home and "take care of" Ántonia. He hasn't seemed at all a "big mans" or even male to me since he killed the snake.

    IF Jim had really learned all the things he claims to have learned from the boys he goes to school with (and they don't appear at all in the text), then he would not act as he does after the fight. Boys brag and show off their wounds. This is how they hide their disgrace. They do not creep under the covers and attack someone whose fault it is not.

    I think one of WC's problems was that despite all the dressing like a boy and calling herself "Will" she did not have the ability to enter the male personality. She had a number of brothers, but she doesn't seem to have learned anything from them except for outside stuff like their penchant for reading Wild West stories. And she never had a son. If she had had a son, perhaps she could have written about boys, or rather, from a male point of view.

    Joan~~I read right past the little section you quoted for us about Wick setting up one of the girls he had "ruined" in the business "for which he had fitted her." Good heavens, he set her up as a prostitute (I think they were called something more genteel in these times, like maybe "fancy women.") AND he continued to visit her. Thanks for calling our attention to that damning comment.

    ~~Maryal

    Justin
    August 5, 2002 - 03:17 pm
    A sexy, voluptuous, blond woman comes to a man's rooms unannounced, enticingly whispers in the man's ear, makes herself at home, sits in a filmy blouse, having removed her outer jacket, and the man makes no effort to respond to her seductive overtures. What's the matter with this guy? Perhaps, Lena must undress him and take him to bed to get his hormones going. Later, while watching the final bedroom scene in Camile, he breaks down and weeps unrestrainedly while a heavy handed Marguerite, reconciles with her lover on her death bed. I find it difficult to believe this is the boy who learned to fight in his first weeks at school. Wc seems to have no appreciation of the male role in life. Jim is Willy Cather who is one percent male and 99 percent female.

    Justin
    August 5, 2002 - 03:32 pm
    Maybe there is some hope for Jim, after all. He and Lena are having breakfast in her rooms.(How did he get past her landlord?)They lingered a long while over coffee. Lena, he says, was never so pretty as in the morning. She wakened fresh with the world. I could sit idle all through a Sunday morning and look at her. Ole Benson's behavior was now no mystery to me. Is Jim's libido finally working or will he disappoint me again?

    Justin
    August 5, 2002 - 03:41 pm
    Oops, the violinist next door gets in the way when Jim stays late in the evening. Too bad. Curses. Even Orlinsky thought he had "compromise" in mind. But Jim says, "We take some things for granted."

    Justin
    August 5, 2002 - 03:55 pm
    I get the end of the chapter and I find as I suspecte all along that that lena had seduction in mind on that first visit to Jim's rooms. "What makes you want to go away,Jim. Haven't I been nice to you? "I oughtn't to have begun it. I guess I've always been a little foolish about you." She sent him away with a soft, slow renunciatory kiss. He goes away, a lump of a nineteen year old youth to Harvard.

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 5, 2002 - 06:04 pm
    Oh, it's all so Victorian and romantic and unfulfilled. Bringing in the performance of Camille and Jim's emotional reaction to it only enhances this.

    Awhile ago I was going to come in and say Cather had created a nerd (Jim) who wasn't turned on by girls, the opposite of his alter ego (Cather), who did, but this is a more or less intellectual discussion, so I hesitated until I read Justin's posts.

    Funny that Willa Cather interrupted this perfumey, sensual stuff by having Lena tell the story of Ole Swenson when she did, isn't it? Quite a contrast between Ole Swenson and Jim. Or Ole Swenson and Wick Cutter, for that matter.

    Jim goes off to college, meets his idol, Gaston Cleric; then follows Cleric to Harvard. Was Jim attracted to him?

    It's interesting that Jim married an independent, almost untouchable, free-thinking woman and was attracted most of all to a strong, untouchable, pioneer woman, Antonia.

    I'm not sure Willa Cather knew what she was doing here besides remembering her own college life and what she found at the university, as well as noting her memories of the past from that distance. Who was the model for Lena, does anyone know? Was Cather in love with her?

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 5, 2002 - 06:27 pm
    Edith Lewis

    Birth:
    1882
    Death:
    1972



    Companion and confidant of Willa Cather.





    Burial:
    Old Burying Ground
    Jaffrey Center
    Cheshire County
    New Hampshire, USA
    Edith Lewis and Willa Cather were companions for forty years. I learned tonight that they vowed to be buried in the same graveyard. Both are buried in Jaffrey, New Hampshire.

    Mal

    Justin
    August 5, 2002 - 07:27 pm
    Shades of Gertie and Alice B. The relationship of Willy and Edith explains much. The males in her book are flawed by Willy's own flawed understanding of male roles in life. There is a drunk, a disillusioned husband, a boy man, two gay Russians, a lecher, a dominant husband, an illiterate handyman, a wild west cowboy, an inarticulate husband and grandfather, a weak hotelier, and two suicides. An assortment of men to warm a ladies heart.

    Faithr
    August 5, 2002 - 07:32 pm
    Justin regarding your list of the men we have been reading about they are sure not the pick of the liter are they. I like your take on Jim. He is a cardboard character for sure.I was so frustrated when he was so wishy-washy about leaving that he totally missed the boat regarding Lena' feelings for him just as he never has seemed to know he was sexually attracted to her. He is going to be a Virgin until some agressive, willful woman demans more than "romantic sighs" and lanquid kisses of him.

    The story somehow still has some beautiful writing and a good feeling for the life of the immigrants. And I like the story line. But I personally would not call it a "Great Book" still we have had a lively time so far, discussing it havent we. fr.

    Justin
    August 5, 2002 - 09:10 pm
    Faith: I agree. I am having trouble recognizing greatness in this work. Jim eventually married someone who was not aggressive with him and so they have no children. I wonder how she ever got him to bed.

    Joan Pearson
    August 6, 2002 - 04:39 am
    Well, when we started this adventure, that was our purpose...to see what it was that put My Ántonia on the list of Great Books of the Western World in the first place. Perhaps you are saying that it has become dated, and no longer belongs there? Do books we see on that list ever get removed..or simply disappear?

    Faith, I do agree with you...WC has provided us with "some beautiful writing and a good feeling for the life of the immigrants." ~ which is what Willa Cather set out to do. She once said while writing My Ántonia,
    "I want my new heroine to be like this - like a rare object in the middle of a table, which one may examine from all sides. I want her to stand out - because she is the story."
    To me, the heroine does stand out, and the table on which she stands is the Nebraska prairie, which she has made into a landmark, the way Virgil made his native homeland. Doesn't it seem that it was her studies of Virgil that led her thoughts back to her homeland? Was she perhaps a bit homesick at this point? I sensed WC's dislike of Red Cloud/Black Hawk, while living there, but from a distance...

    Last weekMaryal questioned what WC achieved by having a male, rather than a female tell the story. Have we considered that? A female narrator? Mal pointed out that if she had used a female narrator, it would have read like an autobiography, and she didn't want to do that. The question is still out there. What did she achieve by deliberately making the choice to use a male narrator? The irony is that it is Jim who has turned you away from the central figure and the "greatness" of the novel in general. Can you think of a reason this same criticism did not affect earlier public reception of the novel?

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 6, 2002 - 08:34 am
    " 'Primus ego in patriam mecum . . . deducam Musas' "; 'for I shall be the first, if I live, to bring the Muse into my country.' "
    This is what Willa Cather did. She brought the muse into her country, the small part of the Nebraska prairie where she lived and which she loved. By doing this, she brought the muse to a much larger country and the world. She drew a picture of what pioneers, both those born in America and those who had immigrated here, their families and their futures were about. This is why the book is great.

    In ways it is unfortunate that the structure of the book is shaky and that Jim as narrator is flat and not truly believable as a male, but the stories Willa Cather tells outweigh those weaknesses. Some of the stories which make up this literary patchwork quilt stand out enough that they will not be forgotten by those who read them. I've found hundreds of websites which discuss the snake story, the stories of Mr. Shimerda's suicide and that of the tramp and other stories in this book. It's generally agreed that Antonia was a strong, vibrant character. In my mind, she makes Lena look like a marshmallow.

    I think Cather is strongest here when she writes about immigrant pioneers and their struggles with nature and the people who did not understand them. When she veers from that to more conventional things, her writing is not as good.

    Cather felt the Nebraska prairie. She felt the immigrants. When she writes about these, she's writing from something much deeper than her head.

    Mal

    Faithr
    August 6, 2002 - 11:53 am
    I agree with much of what Mal posted above. I personally will never forget the "Wolf" story. I had heard it before. I think when my mom was reading this aloud, I was very young and she mostly was reading it to the older brother and sister but sometimes we little ones were allowed to stay up and listen if mother thought the passages were interesting to us. So what I remember of this book is these inserted stories, not the story of MY Antonio itself. I think I was also startled to find that the Wolf myth from this book, is the major source of myths about wolves eating people.

    So there is reason for the book to be listed in the Great Books. I bet my mother and teen aged syblings didnt think Jim was a cardboard character at all. I bet they felt he was very refined having come from Virginia to the Praire. They would feel he was more intellectually inclined than the immigrants, more cultured, better manners and education than the country boys. I think even in 1930 he was still an example of a sophisticated boy. We are reading, then being critical after having lived through the sixties etc. and we are much more sophisticated ourselves than the ordinary reader was then. fr

    Justin
    August 6, 2002 - 04:20 pm
    The men in " my Antonia" have been examined and found wanting. They are all weak characters in one way or another. The women on the other hand are all strong gals. Grandma is strong, stable, caring, and friendly. Lena is strong, feminine, successful, and independent. Antonia is strong "like a mans", with perhaps a man's figure. Had she been in Wick's bed,I think she would have fared better than Jim. She is strong enough to do him in. Mrs. Shimerda is grasping, unfriendly,and hard. Mrs Harling copes with her husband and manages the family well. Mrs Gardener is best dressed,and a strong woman who copes well in business. She is independent. Frances functions well in a man's business world. Crazy Mary is strong willed, fights back, feisty, escapes and walks two hundred miles to home at night. All the country girls were fine, well set-up and in town to help the father struggle out of debt. Wc's women are the power source in the story. We are looking at black and white characatures- Weak men and strong women.What does it all mean? Are gender questions being raised here or is this the way WC sees the world?

    Deems
    August 6, 2002 - 04:48 pm
    Strong women, weak or silent or ogreish (ogrelike?) men, the prairie, the small town, the slightly larger town~~what a mix this novel gives us.

    Like Faith I like the inserted Oral stories the best, those and Book I. Once Jim goes to Black Hawk, things start moving downhill for me. You also make a good point about our difference from the contemporary readers of My Ántonia, Faith. These readers hadn't even gone through the 20's yet. Cather herself said that "the world broke in two in 1922 or thereabouts, and I belong to the earlier half." That is an almost-direct quote. I haven't taken the time to look it up, but you get the idea.

    My very favorite comment was yours, Justin when you wrote, "Had she been in Wick's bed,I think she would have fared better than Jim. She is strong enough to do him in." It would have made a much better scene too, I think, though I guess too racy for the times.

    So~~I am tired, having today survived two LONG workshops on the computer. Time to go rest my eyes from the screen which I have been staring at more or less all day.

    ~~Maryal

    Joan Pearson
    August 6, 2002 - 06:58 pm
    Maryal, the irony is that Jim hated Black Hawk. His last year of high school was wretched. He saw no future there for him. All marriages seemed stifling and even perverse to him. It isn't until he reaches Lincoln that the world of alternatives opens up to him. Heady excitement!

    Do you remember when we were considering reading a biography first...as we read Faulkner's before Absalom! Absalom!? Betty advised against it. I'd love to hear from her why she thought this would affect our appreciation or understanding of the story. I'll write to her tonight.

    It's interesting that you have note the strong women/weak men, Faith, Justin. Maryal points out again that this book was written during WWI. Can it be that the good, strong men of Black Hawk are off to war? Do you think that those who read the book when it was first published were aware of that - and appreciated Jim's assessment of many of those men who were not at the front?

    Mal, you asked about Lena's character and if she were based on a real person...you compared her to "marshmallow." I have to say here there was something I liked about Lena...she prizes her freedom...just as WC does, and does not compromise it. I see a resemblance...(but also differences.)

    While Willa Cather was in Lincoln, she is said to have fallen in love for the first time in her life.(this is from a memoir by Edith Lewis, her long-time companion.) It is not clear whether this was a crush or a serious affair. Louise Pound was a student, though not serious, older than Willa ...beautiful, sexy, and had many admirers of both sexes. She did not return Willa's affection as ardently as Willa would have liked. It was during this time that Willa began to let her studies go, and turned more to her writing.

    I like Lena. Probably more than I like Ántonia at this minute. but it is a mixed message she is sending...

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 6, 2002 - 07:31 pm
    A correction: I did not call Lena "the marshmallow." This is what I said:
    " It's generally agreed that Antonia was a strong, vibrant character. In my mind, she makes Lena look like a marshmallow."
    Antonia had a masculine strength. Lena's strength was more feminine, and there's nothing at all wrong with that.

    Mal

    Faithr
    August 6, 2002 - 08:17 pm
    Lena is very strong willed in many ways, as strong in her ego as she is willowy in her physical affect. She has achieved a successful business. She does not depend on a man to make her life for her. As far as Antonio's strength it seems to me to be just physical and she depends on others for sense of self more than Lena does. She has to go to the dances for different reasons than Lena. And she does want to lean on her "Papa" and since he is not there she would like to lean on her older brother who just uses her for a mule. There is a mighty big difference between stong ego self and stong physical self. My views are tentative and may change as the story goes on, as in this book nothing seems "writ in blood" fr

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 7, 2002 - 07:59 am
    Jim hated Black Hawk; wanted to get away. This reminds me of how I felt my last two years of high school. I couldn't wait to graduate so I could get out of what I thought was a stultifying small place. What I couldn't see was that I was surrounded by a tradition of scholarship, learning and history in my part of New England, the very thing I wanted to find. Not only that, there was instilled in me a tradition of self-sufficiency, of respect for nature and the land and the very strong people who had settled that area, including my own ancestors. The city on whose outskirts I lived was founded twenty years after the Mayflower landed at Plymouth Rock. The idea that nothing was accomplished except through hard work came down to me through generations.

    What I took for granted was the fact that most of the adult women I knew worked. The aunt who raised me was a bookkeeper and clerk in a jewelry store downtown. Through her I met many women who owned their own businesses downtown. I grew up thinking this was normal; that working and earning their own money was what women did. Women who stayed at home and raised their children and did housework were the exception in my life.

    There were many Lenas in my youth. They were, in fact, a dime a dozen when I was growing up, and there were very few Antonias. Most of these working women were much better businesswomen than Lena was. She "never finished anything by the time she had promised.... She spent more money on materials than her customers had authorized." It was Tiny Soderball who later changed that for Lena.

    It seems to me that Willa Cather is showing a yearning for the past through Jim. Jim can't get the figures which dominated his past out of his mind. Neither, it seems, could she. To me it appears that Lena was a combination of a past which had become old and a present which was new. She picked up the ways of speaking of her customers, called a leg a limb. She dressed stylishly. She was ŕ la mode. Yet Jim's thoughts continually went back to Antonia, who had stepped out of the past once; then came back and lived in the Earth Mother way she had before. There's a reason for this. What is Cather telling us in this book besides "Optima dies. . . . prima fugit"?

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    August 7, 2002 - 12:06 pm
    I think "marshmallow" fits the image that Lena gives to others, but the inner Lena knows for sure what she does not want for herself...chewier, tougher inside than out.

    In this book though, she gives the impression that she is softening towards Jim. Does she feel "safe" because she knows he is going to move on? "She always kissed as if she were sadly and wisely, sending one away forever." Does she know all along that this is just an interlude, or do you suppose that she might have reacted differently if Jim decided to stay with her?
    We can all probably think of someone we once loved, but for other reasons, practical reasons, we let go of the romance. Cleric blames her for diverting Jim from his studies. Is his judgment of Lena as "perfectly irresponsible" a fair one? Is she simply toying with him? Or does she have feeling for him? Or both?

    Maryal, please do tell again the one word you used to describe the Camille episode earlier this week? Was this scene important...even if melodramatic?

    Deems
    August 7, 2002 - 07:18 pm
    Joan~~I'm sorry but I have no idea what word I used to describe the "Camille" scene. Vague memories of writing something about the absurdity of it, especially the aging actress playing the ingénue role. The old lady can't even move with grace and there she is in a role meant for a much younger actress.

    I find Jim's reaction VERY romantic and sentimental. "She moved with difficulty--I think she was lame--I seem to remember some sstory about a malady of the spine. Her Armand was disproportionately young and slight, a handsome youth, perplexed in the extreme. But what did it matter? I believed devoutly in her power to fascinate him, in her dazzling loveliness."

    Jim's reaction: "I wept unrestrainedly. Even the handkerchief in my breast-pocket, worn for elegance and not for use, was wet through by the time that moribund woman sank for the last time into the arms of her lover." That's just a little too much for me; no, it is a lot too much. Do we really need this to illustrate the power of art?

    ~~Maryal

    Traude
    August 7, 2002 - 07:40 pm
    I have been absent from the discussion for a few days, working on an upcoming discussion in fact. There are so many excellent posts to catch up to !



    Book III brings Lena back into the story and into Jim's new life in Lincoln. She also brings news about Ántonia's engagement to Larry Donovan. Jim says, "I think I'd better go home and look after Ántonia.", to which Lena reacts with "frank amusement".

    I find Lena a likable character. Underneath that cat-like languor and seductiveness there is strength and determination; she knows exactly what she wants. Her flirtation with Jim in Lincoln is subtle and uncommitted. She leads him on and holds him back at the same time.

    It is no accident that Camille which makes them both cry so much is about seduction and renunciation. From a typically "supine" position on her couch "At last she sent me away with her soft, slow, renunciatory kiss".

    Poor Jim is not allowed a love affair, the closest he comes may well have been that recurrent erotic dream about Lena. "I used to wish I could have this flattering dream about Ántonia, but I never did.", he writes. Nor was marital happiness his lot, as we learn early on.

    The contrast between Lena and Ántonia could not be sharper : Lena has escaped the hard immigrant life, moved to the city, has become independent; emancipated in fact. Ántonia never wavers in her love of the soil and would never think of leaving.

    Joan Pearson
    August 8, 2002 - 05:40 am
    Maryal, I do believe the word you used to describe your reaction to the weepy Camille episode was "bleccch", although I am not sure that's how you spelled it! hahahahaha...

    It is blecck, yes. But Jim and Lena's weeping reaction indicates that the message of the play is a wake-up call to the reality of their own situation. Whatever this is that is between them is coming to an end. I wonder if others in the theater had a similar reaction to the presentation on the stage. It was extreme wasn't it...soggy hankerchiefs and all?
    Here's some background that I find curious regarding this performance...not verbatim...from James Woodress: A Literary Life.
    When WC was a student in Lincoln, she became an avid theater goer...and reviewer. Her very first review was on a production of the actress Clara Morris's, Camille. (This was 25 years before she wrote My Ántonia. It really had an impact on her to include this scene in the novel.)
    She was thrilled with the production. She called it "the one great drama of the century." (interesting as she had seen very few plays at this point...I guess she wanted to sound like an experienced reviewer.)
    She goes on..."Better work was never done by any actress. Camille is an awful play. Clara Morris plays only awful plays. Her realism is terrible and relentless. It is her art and mission to see all that is terrible and painful and unexplained in life. It is a dark and gloomy play."

    I think the most fascinating thing about this review is that is the opposite of what WC has written in the novel, isn't it? Or am I mistaken? She seemed to be saying in the novel that despite the terrible acting, the play, the message transcended. Nevertheless, Jim responds...
    "I believed in her power to fascinate him"
    "She sent him away with his flower."
    "I sat hopeless to prevent the closing of that chapter of idyllic love."
    And look, look, Jim is agreeing with your "blecck", Maryal "So claptrap and yet so heartbreaking." Traude, you said it so well - "It is no accident that Camille which makes them both cry so much is about seduction and renunciation. From a typically "supine" position on her couch "At last she sent me away with her soft, slow, renunciatory kiss".

    "She always kissed as if she were sadly and wisely, sending one away forever."

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 8, 2002 - 10:39 am
    We are sometimes so sophisticated, jaded and impatient with things that are not of our time. The first performance of La Dame aux Camélias by Dumas fils was in 1848. In 1853 Verdi's La Traviata was first performed. I read that the prima donna in that performance weighed close to 300 pounds. It was hard to believe she was consumptive, yet the opera survived. Did you ever see it and come close to tears, so moved were you by the story and the music? Traviata, of course, was based on Camille.

    Have we forgotten that Willa Cather (Jim) lived during the Victorian era; that much literature at that time was romantic and expected to move one to tears? Cather is describing her time in this scene, and her time was not represented just by the Nebraska prairie.

    Though it may read as terribly sentimental, I think Jim's and Lena's reaction to the play was fairly normal for the time. It moved them especially, I think, because there was strong emotion between them, and each of them knew any bond between them was temporary, a fleeting thing.

    Was this a view of Lena as a courtesan compared to Antonia, who was everything but? Maybe.

    We've been led to expect in previous chapters that this book is about the hard life of immigrants. Cather veers off into another world, so to speak, which seems quite unrelated to what she's written about before. It's an interruption, actually, a tangent, as I said in an earlier post, but it was, indeed, part of her life, which is being told as a story by Jim. In my opinion, this book about Lena Lingard is a transition to what is to come in future chapters.

    Mal

    Marvelle
    August 8, 2002 - 03:37 pm
    WC lived in sentimental Victorian times, yes, but there is still much sentimentality today just check out daytime soap operas. Operas like La Traviata are performed and are as powerful as ever. Part of operas appeal is that the characters can be outlandish and say and act spontaneously -- little reflection on their part, there is no social barrier -- and they suffer the consequences. This behavior was intended as a surrogate for the audience who could live

    DANGEROUSLY! MADLY! EXPLOSIVELY!

    through the stage performance. Quite an outlet for opera goers and quite an outlet for Lena and Jim, two of the most repressed people in "My Antonia".

    Watching the play they can live it and cry through it but it is second hand experience. I can see why Lena would repress her emotions outside of casual playacting because of her particular and hard life but what caused Jim's repressed nature? I don't think is WC projecting unconsiously into Jim's character for she was too much the professional writer for that. She deliberately wrote Jim to be repressed emotionally so he stands for something (sorry Faith, there goes the symbolism again) or there's something in his experiences that I'm not seeing. Will have to think more on this.

    Actually we are seeing a story within a story within a story. Kinda interesting.

    Marvelle

    Marvelle
    August 8, 2002 - 05:10 pm
    I'm the type of person who has to speak or write to see what I think, and then I have to reflect on it. I wrote the above message at the end of my work day and going home things became clearer especially about Jim.

    I was charmed, I think that's the right word of this feeling of mine, with the story within a story that WC presented to us. There is Lena and Jim, then the play Camille, then the story of the leading actress, then the story of La Traviata, then WC standing behind the curtains and her conscious part in the story. Fascinating stuff to me and as Maryal and Joan have pointed out, it is the relationship of one to the other that enlarges the meanings (Mal's crazy quilt).

    I like Lena and Jim despite their repressed feelings, not just for each other but for life in general. I can see myself in them up to a point. Lena playacts with any number of men but it isn't meant to be taken seriously, and Jim is an observer and has been all along. That even helps explain some of his anger against Antonia with the Wick incident where Jim was reluctantly forced to face an ugly part of life he would normally have avoided. I don't want to say more at this point for it may be too early in the story. I'll leave any further exposition about the play Camille and the reaction of L&J to our fearless leaders.

    Marvelle

    Traude
    August 8, 2002 - 06:00 pm
    Yes, I know quite well how you feel, Marvelle, and understand what Mal is saying.

    Since there is really no continuous story line in the conventional sense, we have only episodic narration. But of what ? The land, the pioneering spirit, conquering an enormous expanse of territory, the influx of pioneers from any numher of countries, and some special people embodying this corps of immigrants about whom we should care. But they come and go, except for Jim, the narrator, and Ántonia of whom we catch only glimpses in her adulthood, in news related by others - until the end ---

    Jim as narrator is somewhat of an enigma. As a character in a story he is not well drawn. No wonder WC had difficulties with the introduction that haunted her so that she revised it years later.

    Actually, the story was NOT an instant "hit"; in fact WC complained that it "takes the critics two years" before they get to the essence of a story.

    We know that WC wrote about travels, people and incidents from her own life. She had a teacher much like Jim's mentor. But what we are here to deciper, I suppose, is not the antecedents, nor the people on whom WC based the characters in Ántonia, but the real reason, ultimately the "spirit" of the book. We can always get to the biographical parallels later.

    BTW, the preparations for the new book discussion here are complete. Taking Joan's and Maryal's permission for granted, let me mention only that the book is Angle of Repose by Wallace Stegner. The folder is open for review now and the discussion will begin on September first. It would be lovely if I could see you there when the time comes.

    I believe that ANGLE OF REPOSE is an ideal follow-up to our discussion here because its focus is the boundless West; the mining efforts (as in Leadville !! mentioned here some time ago - by Betty, I think), and the gradual conquest of at least part of the desert at enormous cost.

    I count on being more "with it" in this folder, which I love.

    Deems
    August 8, 2002 - 07:55 pm
    Joan~~Ah yes, "blecch" it could well have been, and you can spell it any way you want. I agree that Cather was more of the Victorian age than the Modern, and I live in the modern camp. Victorian art and Victorian furniture and Victorian greeting cards and all sorts of other Victoriana makes me feel queasy; it always has. I see sentimentality as emotion indulged in for its own sake rather than real emotion. Perhaps, no probably, I am too hard on the Victorian age, but boy I am glad I did not live then. Bleccch.

    The quote from Cather's review is interesting to me. I think that she meant "terrible" as in that which causes terror and "awful" as in that which inspires awe, that is in the old senses of the words. In other words, she found the story extremely sad or "horrific" (the kind the actress apparently always acted in) but the performance outstanding. As I read it, she gave the play a good review.

    Marvelle
    August 8, 2002 - 09:47 pm
    I disagree with what is (I believe) everyone's opinion about WC and sentimentality. Willa was a sophisticated world traveller, widely read, and a down to earth journalist. By the time she wrote "My Antonia" she had outgrown her teenage years and even her youthful sentimentality and matured significantly through work, travel, reading, and living. People with her background and education were better read than readers of today, therefore they were open to outside, worldwide influences and knowledge. Provincial WC ain't.

    The emotions of her characters, even those with starring roles, are not necessarily the emotions of WC. With WC, from what I've seen in her other books such as "The Professor's House", the opposite is more likely to be true, that at least one of the major characters is used by WC to delineate societal issues, problems or weaknesses.

    There is no passion for either Jim or Lena and that may be their tragedy as individuals. Instead, they avoid emotions and passions and playact (romance is a type of distanced, antiseptic passion) and garner their second-hand emotions from plays like Camille.

    Jim is the puppet and WC is the puppeteer which are two very disparate roles. WC developed her writing skills long before "My Antonia." Jim is a character and not a fullblown imitation of WC. The professional writer has coolly given him both strengths and weaknesses.

    What I'm saying is 'don't confuse the messenger with the message.'

    Marvelle

    Justin
    August 8, 2002 - 10:57 pm
    This is a woman's book. It is a book about women. It is not about men. It is a book about women and the way they cope with the men in their lives and the problems of survival. Jim is just another woman who makes it easy for WC to talk about the characters in the book. Themes are numerous and of great variety.

    1.Immigrants in 1900 on the plains led a difficult existance.

    2.Men are weak. Women are strong.

    3.The best life for a woman is with a man and nine children.

    4.Women can not only survive but thrive without a man.

    5.Mariage is not the only possible life style for women.

    6.The best of life occurs when one is young and eligible.

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 9, 2002 - 07:30 am
    Justin, you and Marvelle are hard acts to follow. Marvelle, you're working? I thought you had an injury. Are you a professor of English like Maryal? Or do you work figuring out symbols and puzzles in a scientific lab?

    Justin, you've reduced this book to very bare bones, and some of what you say is true. Jim is so un-male that he might as well be "just another woman". I'm surprised that Cather took the time to develop his character in the Lena Lingard book, frankly. I'm also surprised that she added this book to the complete novel. I wish she hadn't, just as I wish she had not written an introduction to the book.

    Marvelle, you are absolutely right that Willa Cather had gone a long way from Nebraska by the time she wrote this book. I maintain that while writing it her memories of the past were very sentimental and that she transferred that sentimentality to her romantic narrator. It's very hard not to when writing an autobiography, and this book is an autobiography much more than it is not.

    I've read that the "message" of this book was the fact that some immigrants could become "American" after a great initial struggle. As I think about it, I'm inclined to agree. I've also read something that corroborates my feeling that this book is about the past and the way the past links people who lived that past for the rest of their lives, if only in their minds.

    I was a little surprised that H.L.Mencken really liked this book as much as he did. Did Cather open up a new world literarily about the American prairie and those who settled it? My time and mind have been spent on the study of settlers in New England much more than pioneers in the West, so I really don't know.

    An added thought. Isn't it interesting that Antonia's husband was a "city man" just like her father? Doesn't that bring up some comparisons between her mother and her and her father and him?

    Mal

    Deems
    August 9, 2002 - 10:38 am
    Marvelle~~Yes, we must be careful not to confuse Jim's reaction to "Camille" and Cather's. I don't think Cather herself was especially sentimental, but perhaps, as Mal suggests, in writing about the past, she became nostalgic and that nostalgia colors some of the content. Or, another way to look at it, perhaps Jim is not to be seen as someone to emulate or even admire. Perhaps he is more than a little repressed and fussy~~the sort of person who could well fall prey to sentimentality whereas it is hard to imagine him falling into bed with a woman. It really is hard for me to see Jim in the courtroom; I'll bet that his legal work is done in an office.

    I also think that the adult Jim lives a pretty sterile life. He is in a loveless marriage at a time when people generally did not divorce (they were more apt to murder each other as Wick Cutter shows us), and he has no children, in contrast to Ántonia whose abundant children tumble out of the cave into the sun (kind of hard to miss the symbolism there. When he sees Ántonia again after a 20 year interval, it could be that his life is starting afresh, but I think he is still hooked to that past he once enjoyed. Ántonia, on the other hand, lives in the present, with hope for the future.

    ~~Maryal

    Marvelle
    August 9, 2002 - 01:11 pm
    Mal, I'm one of the working injured or injured workers. I was out walking the end of March when I was hit by a car, thrown in the air and run over. After the operation (my first time ever in an ambulance, ER, and a hospital) it's been a slow recovery for me.

    I was going crazy at home when I couldn't even hold up a book and read. Now that has got to be one of the Circles in Dante's Hell. So I went back to work (in the legal field) and can do some things okay but not too great at walking or typing out messages like these (so please excuse typos when they occur). Physical therapy is necessary but definitely not fun and I'm never going to be as agile as I once was. I have a better understanding and empathy for people who are injured or disabled. I realize now how lucky I've been all these years and I appreciate life so much more.

    I enjoyed your post, Mal, and agree with much of it. I think however that Jim and Lena needed the overacting, overly sentimental before they could release their emotions and crying at a stage play is so much safer for them than real life. That's part of what I think WC was intentionally showing.

    Got to get back to work. Will try to post a more coherent post later tonight.

    Marvelle

    Joan Pearson
    August 9, 2002 - 01:36 pm
    Marvelle,oouch! We are lucky to have you with us, but oh, do get well! You are coherent, don't worry about that. Typos? We all make them. Happy to be here as a diversion for you.

    As you point out, the youthful sentimentality, Jim and Lena's reaction to Camille...WC wrote this scene 25 years AFTER she first saw Camille ...and had a similar response to the play when she first saw it as a student in Lincoln. Probably had her original review stored away somewhere to remind her about how she felt.

    Justin, I'm still thinking of your labelling My Ántonia as a "Woman's Book." You've got me wondering how the novel ever would have made it onto the Great Books of the Western World lists...top-heavy with male authors...men making the selections. What do you suppose prompted them to even consider it? Did Mencken have that much influence? OR?

    One of the entries on your list..."Best of life takes place when one is young"" ~ reminds me of the old saying that you never get over your first love. Do you believe that? Honestly?

    Willa Cather had a school girl crush on Louise Pound while in Lincoln. Louise Pound had lots of admirers and took none seriously...just like Lena. But for Willa, this wasn't love....her close comapanion wrote that Willa's first and only love was Isabel McClung of Pittsburg.
    1916..Sept. Oct. Willa drives to Red Cloud to visit sick mother and also visits old friend, Annie Pavelka and meets those "abundant children of hers.
    1916/17...winter ~ Isabel McClung marries Jan Hambourg as Willa was beginning to write Ántonia. Devastated.
    1917...April ~halfway through first draft of Book I, WC visits the Hambourgs and warms up to Jan.
    1917...Summer ~ WC spends 3 weeks with the both Hambourgs in Jaffrey, New Hampshire, where she wrote Book II,the Hired Girls.

    Joan Pearson
    August 9, 2002 - 01:59 pm
    Lena and Jim never really had a romance, did they?...except perhaps in Jim's dreams. Marvelle describes their interlude as 'playacting'. That seems to be a good word to describe their relationship, even back in Black Hawk. The hired girls all thought of Jim as their little brother...or cousin. He was allowed to accompany them to dances, picnics and listen to their girl talk. Ántonia never looked at him as anyone but a dear friend she used to play with back on the farm....without a trace of flirting or anything remotely like it ~which is probably why he can't dream of her as he does Lena. It was Lena who used to flirt with him and tease him...but then, Lena did that with everyone, didn't she?

    Suddenly, Jim and Lena discover they are alone in Lincoln...together. Lena tells him of Ántonia's engagement to Larry Donovan. They seem to be joking...Lena teases Jim about his feelings for Ántonia (she knows he has a crush on her), Jim comes right back saying he'll probably have to go back to Black Hawk and rescue her...lighthearted banter. Then the theater...but these aren't dates. Lena insists on paying her own way. When does what resembles the start of a romance start up? When the men begin to come after Lena? Jim wants to save her from them. (He needn't have worried, Lena wasn't interested)...he says at one point..."I think we were all three in love with Lena."

    And then came Camille. As you point out, Marvelle, "Jim and Lena needed the overacting, overly sentimental before they could release their emotions and crying at a stage play is so much safer for them than real life." The sobs I think were an emotional response to the theater yes, and a realization that they were becoming more to one another than either had anticipated. They both knew it was time to move on. So sad. Sadly and wisely she sent him away.

    So...did you have a first love? How did it end? Did it? And was it sad?

    OK, ARE YOU READY...we are going to make a quick trip back to Lincoln before Law School and see if Ántonia can be rescued from her situation. This is your big chance, Jim! (And Mal, it will be interesting to learn which immigrants become American, which do not...and let's try to figure the reasons why.)

    Marvelle
    August 9, 2002 - 02:25 pm
    Hope it was okay to say disabled in prior post. To say 'physically challenged' seems so clumsy and rather ugly somehow. Anyway, didn't intend to offend, not in any way.

    After reading Joan's post I realized that we had two different/similar scenes of dying from consumption -- Peter/Pavel, Camille/Armont (or whatever his name his) and watched by Jim/Lena. I think WC for one thing wanted us to see the understated but volatile emotions of Peter/Pavel, contrasted by the histrionics of Camille and it might have been her warning that Camille was too sentimental.

    Marvelle

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 9, 2002 - 04:28 pm
    When I was a little girl people called me "crippled"; then I graduated to "handicapped". This bothered me because the only handicap I knew about was in golf. The U.S. government labels me as "diasabled" and says if my former husband dies before I do so I can't draw on his Social Security payments, I will be able to collect a disability allowance. Anybody calls me "physically challenged", I punch 'em in the nose. So it's okay with me, Marvelle, if you said what you did. It sounds as if it'll be a long haul for you after the damage that was done. Practice, practice, practice. Accept your limitations, as hard as that may be to do. (I'm still practicing after several bad falls, broken bones and ligament injuries in the past couple of years, and I'm okay, Marvelle; so are you.)

    I was 17 when I really fell in love the first time and married this good-looking, intelligent boy six years later. At that time I didn't have the sense that Lena Lingard had and would have been better off with the kind of lovely flirtation that was between her and Jim Burden. No, I never got over the sweet memory of that first love, but when I saw my kids' father a few years ago after not seeing him for 16 years, I looked at that old man and wondered what I ever saw in him in the first place.

    Let's see, Jim was 19 years old when he left Lincoln to go to Harvard. Lena was two or three years older, right? How romantic it all was. I still think their reaction to Camille was normal. Can't compare it to Pavel's illness, really, because the performance they saw was fantasy on the stage and fantasy in them. Pavel's illness was real.

    Willa Cather was 45 years old when My Antonia was published, so she was 20 when she saw Camille. I imagine her reaction was exactly the same was that of Jim and Lena, and I also imagine she never forgot it.

    Mal

    Justin
    August 9, 2002 - 07:16 pm
    Very near the end of the book Cuzak says," I wondered whether the life that was right for one was ever right for the other."In a review of the couples in this work I find:

    Mr.and Mrs Shimerda shared the wrong life. Grandma was misplaced. The Cutters were certainly on separate tracks. Peter and Paul would have liked a different life. The Gardeners were mixed. The life was ok for Mrs Gardener so long as she could get a vacation once in a while. Lena and Jim would have been on separate tracks. Cuzak longed for the city life of Vienna and Tony was happy where she was on the farm.

    Jim in the last sentence but two brings us back to the beginning. Some where very close to the beginning Jim says, "What will be will be" and near the very last sentence he sums it up again. "For Antonia and for me, this had been the road of destiny; had taken us to those early accidents of fortune which predetermined for us all that we can ever be." The work in the end was about determinism.

    Faithr
    August 9, 2002 - 08:07 pm
    Tiny Sondagards story reminds me of the family story of my great-great aunt Lil Cooper who went to Dawson during the Gold Rush and had a boarding house in a tent first then she married a fellow she meet there who was prospecting and he built her a boarding house that she ran for a good long time. When she returned to Nevada to my great grandma's ranch she had her fortune made and it took care of her the rest of her life. We had a memento of her Dawson life she gave to my Granddad and eventually a brother has it. It is a beautiful ivory tusk from a walrus I suppose made into a cribbage board and decorated with scrimshaw.

    The story has changed completely for me in the last two books. Jim is still shadowy as to who he is, but as narrator he draws a beautiful picture of the prairy. And of Antonio and I feel that of all the people in this book Antonio has achieved her goals. She obviously is the great earth mother "with life spilling from the cave"...her hard work and persistants keep Cuzak contented and not even crabby or nasty about not living his own dream but loving Antonio and fulfilling her dream is enough for him. I can see all the unhappy married couples and still feel life is worth while in the happiness in Antonios home, according to his account anyway. He can now live vicacariously her dream too, taking her boys hunting and walking a few city streets under the lights with Cuzak the old boy himself. Faith

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 10, 2002 - 07:38 am
    Jim is bitterly disappointed in Antonia because she has become the object of pity, while Lena, whom everyone expected to "go wrong" is the leading dressmaker in Lincoln and respected in Black Hawk. He was also disappointed when Antonia left the Harling's job and went to work for the Cutters. The times Antonia has stepped out of the ideal image Jim has of her are what he dislikes and with which he has little patience.

    It seems to me that Antonia was very naive about life and men, and why not? Her mother had favored Ambrosch, and Antonia allowed him to push her around and dominate her, despite the fact that she was truly stronger than her brother was. It's interesting that she chose two relatively weak men as companions, isn't it? Are they her father, I wonder?

    Perhaps Larry Donovan represented the sophistication of the town life she chose. It didn't occur to Antonia that he was a "travellin' man", who never stayed in one spot very long, and was destined not to stay with her. After all the hemstitching she did and preparation she made for marriage to this man, she returned home rejected and pregnant.

    In Antonia's time and to the people of small town Black Hawk this was a disgrace. Antonia hid and pushed herself into very hard work until almost the hour her baby girl was born.

    I like Mrs. Steavens, who tells Ambrosch in no uncertain terms that the baby isn't going to be drowned in the rain barrel. She has sympathy for Antonia and is kind to her, unlike Jim who wants to put her and keep her out of his mind. What a prig! Is he so perfect?

    Faith, what an interesting story you tell of your great great aunt. It makes Tiny Soderball seem much more real. Tiny Soderball -- the all American entrepreneur! I have to re-read the chapter in which Cather talks about Lena's moving West. What made her leave a successful business in Nebraska and take such a chance? Tiny? Probably.

    I also still have to figure out why Jim Burden thought Antonia was so special. Did she represent the land and the landscape he so much loved, or was she the essence of his childhood?

    Mal

    Faithr
    August 10, 2002 - 08:43 am
    Well I always wondered what made my Great Grandparents the Seymours leave Bathe Michigan where there was a successful farm and other property and come out to Nevada in 1876 with my grandma who was only six months old summer train ride. They settled in Purdy California and what would be Sparks Nv. The Aunt Lil came out with them and later went to the Yukon as an unmarried woman. Where in our culture do we get to learn about the Tiny's the Lena' and the Aunt Lils that went out west or up to a gold rush by themselves and for themselves.. I guess we learn these things from anctedotal stories in books like Willa Cather wrote..the movies only show these women as prostitutes in the Westerns of Hollywood, never as the ones who ran the ranchs while the husbands did other things. But in this book I see Antonio as an independent working woman who wanted a family so she married.

    We have to search to read about so called working women. When I think of Antonio and her ranch I think of my Great Grandmother Angela Cooper-Seymour, who stayed on the ranch and bore 11 children, 3 of whom did not survive. Her husband was always away in season to lumber at Tahoe, Truckee or Hobart Mills. She raised her boys to be ranchers but eventually they were almost all railroad men. So like mal I have nothing but working women in my background on both sides my pateernal grandma was the first woman real estate broker in Los Angelos around 1906 or so. Her husband was a barber and there was a divorce (and several remarraiges) She worked until she was old..she bought an inn when she retired up by Santa Cruz and ran it till she was almost 90. I know strong women. Like Antonio, my grandmothers and great grandmother chose men that were not the leaders in their marriage's.

    Willa writes about the same kind of women I have in my family. But her men don't seem as real. Of course, I never made an effort to know the men like I did to know my greats and grands........faith

    Joan Pearson
    August 10, 2002 - 12:02 pm
    Oh my, so many good thoughts posted here and so much to think about! Please don't stop!

    Faith, I'd love to hear more about these strong women in your family, more about strong women who marry weak men. Mal, I agree with you, Cuzak seems a weak man...a "marshmallow." Is this why Antonia chose him for a husband? He could fulfill her "goals"? But what exactly were these goals? To have lots and lots of babies? Do you know anyone whose only goal in life is to have babies? There has got to be more to her than this, don't you think?

    Justin, I think that Antonia and Cuzak belong on your list of mismatched couples. I don't think Cuzak "fits"...he can't be the happy man in this idealized version. WC has Jim planning to live vicariously this version of marriage that is simply that ...an idealized version...which will live on in Jim's mind without disillusionment. Poor Jim! Poor everybody who gets married...because it is doomed to be an unhappy existance, is that the message,Justin?

    Mal, do you suppose that people who cannot get past those first loves are those who DO NOT MARRY the objects of their affection? That has been my theory all these years. It would be out of the system, by now...disillusioned, yes, but gone! Jim and Lena would have been a mismatch? Well, no, Jim and Lena would never happy, because Lena KNOWS the reality of marriage that WC knows. The realization, the recognition of their own situation on the stage is what hits home...both know that whatever attraction they are feeling at this time is DOOMED and will come to nothing.

    But can we talk more about Tiny's goals and how they differ from Antonia's? What are Antonia's...besides babies? Looking forward to a continuation of your thought-provoking comments and insights!

    Faithr
    August 10, 2002 - 01:29 pm
    Well I dont see Antonios goals as "becoming an American". She and Cuzak speak "Bohunk" in the home and the kids dont learn English till school then they are bylinual and become the true first generation Americans. Antonio did seem to marry her ideal of her papa. I also think that she did not ever want to resemble her mother. But other than having a fine family like the Harlings I don't see her goals. She must take the initiative to ranch in order to support this fine family she wanted. fr

    Kathleen Zobel
    August 10, 2002 - 01:44 pm
    After typing two pages of comments on "The Hired Girls," my computer was so tired and the A/C was so cold,it froze leaving me with a blank screen.

    Cathers writing gave us a comprehensive view of the Nebraska Prairie as it was in one of the towns. I particularly enjoyed the descriptions of the landscape in each season. I did not see, nor did my husband tell me of beauty as Cathers described it. As for those we have become acquainted with, they are aging and the times are changing. We see how age is effecting the Burdens, how teen years are efecting Jim and Antonia in particular. Jim prefers his books to girls, and Antonia wants only the attraction she has for dancing under a tent on summer Sat. nights. Her move from the Harlings to the Cutters so she could go dancing surprised me. There was nothing in her character or behavior prior to this, that gave me reason to believe she would be so heartless to Mrs. Harling. I also finished that book thinking there is really little difference in the behavior of teen agers no matter the time or place

    The bok on Lena Ligard is a very different story. Jim's life at University of Nebraska in Lincoln portrays a young man finding himself. His friendship with Gaston Cleric tells us what Jim feels and thinks of the vast new world Gaston introduces him to. In their long discussions Cather makes sure Jim begins to remember the people he had gotten to know well in Red Cloud; he finds himself reverting back to them whenever the past occurs to him. Although we are not told in words Jim's, mind registers "Optima dies...Prima fugit"...the best days are the first to flee. He goes back to a previous sentence "I shall be the first, if I live, to bring the Muse into my country. Jim remembers what Cleric had taught them..."that "patria" meant "the little rural neighborhood." I think that it could clearly be at this point the seed was planted for Cather to apply his learning to bringing the immigrants way of life on the Nebraska prairie to the attention of America.

    I enjoyed the pages of Lena and Jim going to the Theater, their reactions and their conversations about what they saw. Cathers descriptions of Lena I found far more descriptive than any of the other characters including Antonia. Either Cather was describing herself or someone she knew well.

    I found Lena to be a delightful woman, far ahead of her time, a modern woman even more than some we know today. Her reasoning for not wanting to marry and not wanting children of her own took one hundred years to be accepted by what we call the modern woman.

    What puzzles me is why Cather skirts around, does not mention sex at all. It is particularly noticeable in this Book. Did she have sex with the men in the same building as she? Was Jim not susceptible to her charms? Lena liked Jim, but the closest Cather gets to any romance is the scene where Jim tells her he is going away. It maybe that the closest Lena gets to being marriage minded is with Jim, but Cather chooses not cover that.

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 10, 2002 - 03:31 pm
    It seems to me that Antonia's goals were very basic: Get married, build a house, have a family. I read that Willa Cather had great respect for women who did exactly that. Mr. Cuzak and Antonia were good friends. I can't think of a better foundation for marriage than that. "She was the impulse, he the corrective." Exactly what does Cather mean by that?

    I knew many working women who chose not to get married when I was growing up. I was born in 1928. Faith and I are close in age, and we've been around awhile, right, Faith? These unmarried women were businesswomen, teachers, nurses, college professors, and I knew a couple unmarried M.D.'s and lawyers. They ignored the "old maid" label which was put on them, and did what they wanted to do. I don't think these women had as much trouble being unmarried as society did with their status. Single working women were a threat. There was nothing that could keep them down, even in those days. I realize at this late date how much influence these women had on me, the restless housewife who always wanted to be working outside at a paying job.

    It's true that Cather had trouble writing about heterosexual relationships, but who cares whether Lena had a lover or not? Antonia did, with rather unfortunate results for a while.

    Tiny Soderball was a go-getter. When she wanted something she went after it and disregarded the risk. She wanted more than "lazy" Lena with the indolent, ingenuous eyes did. Frankly, I think the two were a good pair

    One thing we haven't mentioned is the heritage of story-telliing which Antonia passed down to her children. I think this is important, don't you?

    Mal

    Deems
    August 10, 2002 - 03:53 pm
    OK, now that I got THAT out of my system, I can perhaps add some comments. I have just returned from Day 1 at the Washington DC PenShow, the largest such event in the world, with hundreds of tables, both vintage and brand new fountain pens (ballpoint pens and roller balls as well as some antique pencils), and I am way overstimulated. Too much to take in; too many gorgeous pens; too small a budget to buy all the ones I want; too many very interesting and friendly people, some of whom I "knew" before the show because I participate in a Fountain Pen bulletin board. Anyhoo, I am in overdrive, so much adrenalin in my system that I probably should go swimming or build a house or something.

    Enough of that. I go to the Show for Day 2 tomorrow and expect to sleep all day Monday.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Mal in #436 calls Jim a "prig." That is exactly the word that I think best fits him. He is so judgmental. I wonder what he expected of Ántonia, given her lack of education. Did he think that she was going to go off and become a successful businesswoman? I don't think he ever imagined marrying her (despite what he says about she is everything he wanted in a woman). So he is disappointed in her. Too bad, Jim. You prig. And yes, Mal I think that Ántonia was naieve. How could she not be? And no doubt that handsome young Irish man swept her off her feet. She loved him; she believed his promises. He betrayed her. It's happened before to many a good woman (and man, of course).

    Faith~~In #437 you told us a little more about the women in your family. I loved hearing about your Aunt Lil and the Yukon. The point you make about the version of women that appears in the "myth of the Old West" which was continued by Hollywood certainly leaves out the stories of women like Tiny Soderball in this novel and your Aunt Lil, who was a real person. The myth of the Old West has a lot of myth in it, but maybe one of the worst things is how the stories of the women largely got left out (unless you were Annie Oakley or Calamity Jane). I'm glad that families still tell the stories and I hope they are written down if only for other family members now and to come. Writing preserves them. Faith, have you written these stories down?

    Kathleen~~in #440 brings up an excellent point~~no sex in the novel. Cather has been criticized for never writing a successful love relationship into ANY of her novels, not just this one. I read in an article a while back that in one of her novels, there is a marriage and consumation~~and then one of the couple dies, like immediately. She obviously didn't know how to show a loving couple, or didn't want to, or maybe as Joan seems to think, she only saw unhappy marriages, or dull ones.

    OK, I can feel myself becoming incoherent. But I did want to post something today because by tomorrow I may be completely overcome by fountain pens and unable to put two words together.

    ~~Maryal

    Faithr
    August 10, 2002 - 04:42 pm
    Hi Maryal wish I had that energy you display after your day out in the wide wide world. I feel like that sometimes after a lot of company. Yes, I have written of some of my great grandparents and am in the process of writing others. I sent Mal my story that has Aunt Lil in it though not the whole story of Aunt Lil. We dont know the whole story and must fill in the gaps with our knowledge of the world at that time.

    Speaking of telling stories as tradition, my maternal grandfather Harry Stuart was the singer and storyteller around the camp fire or in the parlor after dinner. There was always a story for the children of "the old days". Now Harry was in Nebraska before it was settled as much as it was in Cathers book. He was raised to about 5 years old in what is now St Paul Minnisota, then his family moved to the plains, Dakota territory. It is now St. Pierre. His father left he and brothers with an aunt and uncle while he went to find land in Nebraska territory. He didnt stay there, he went on to Oregon and settled in Mt. Vernon, Oregon and planted an apple orchard. In St Pierre So Dakota, the settlement where Harry went to school till 15, he had an education that prepared him for college. I remember that he already had higher math and latin etc. so hearing that Jim was so young in highschool didn upset me very much.

    Harry didnt go to college instead he chose to walk..all the way to Oregon to visit his Father. He had been living with an Aunt until he finished school. After working on his fathers apple orchard for a while in about 1886 he walked down to California, then over to Nevada and in the Valley outside Reno he meet the Seymour family. My grandmother was about 10 years old , Harry was working for his keep on Great grandmother Annies ranch. When he wanted to roam again as he had a couple of dollers in his pocket he told my grandmother Pearl he would come back and marry her ...Well, he did and when she was 18 he came back and they were married. While he was gone he went to Canada with his brothers and worked in the Salmon fishing industry then over to Saschachawan (sp) and the three Stuart bro. had a company to contract wheat harvests. His story telling was filled with the adventures he had while walking all over the country in the 1880"s and the 1890's.

    So I loved the insertion of these stories into the novel as Cather chose to do. After reading th e whole book at once over this weekend I just read, enjoyed the story (and the inserted stories) and remember so much of the stuff Grand dad Harry use to tell us about the prairy dog towns and the red grass and the people who lived in soddies as his Aunt and Father did in Dakota territory. I just wish we had written it down in the 30's when he was telling it so we would have more information. Faith

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 10, 2002 - 05:59 pm
    Thank you, Faith, for sending me the story of your great grandmother, Annie Cooper. It will appear in the September-October issue of Sonata. You are one of the few really good storytellers I know. I wish that sometime we could get together so I could hear your voice while you tell your stories.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    August 11, 2002 - 01:08 pm
    I'm waiting to hear from Maryal after her final day at the pen show! Isn't it fine that she and her daughter share the same passion? T'is a good thing that weekends like this occur but once a year, however! It takes so much out of you! Have a nice bracing cup of tea, and then do describe this years acquisitions, Mary Alice!

    You mentioned yesterday Ántonia's big handsome Irishman, who by now was considered "American"...she was ready to leave her beloved land behind and move to the big city, despite all her fears, to live the American dream with him. She didn't have many options but to return to the family farm, did she? No wonder she chose this way of life when she got on her feet again. No move to Black Hawk for her...no more American boys running after her. Faith says her goals in life did NOT include becoming American, but she did want a fine, big family like the Harlings. She'd stay put, stoically waiting for the kind of man she could trust. BUT he would NOT be an American.

    Mal points out that she viewed Cuzak as a 'good friend'. He may have an eye for the ladies, but she knows he'll come back to her. Is friendship Willa Cather's view of successful relationships? What do you think of this? Do you know many marriages that began with friendship as the only basis?

    kathleen says that Jim's admiration for the Cuzaks, and Ántonia's example "bring the immigrants way of living to America's attention." The immigrants' way brought farming to its peak, showed the country how to get the most from the land. No, they didn't assimilate, they didn't speak English, they were home-schooled, but they brought America's land to fruition. Wouldn't you love to know whatever became of Annie Pavelka's large family...and their children?

    Mal, I agree with you...and Faith, the stories are so important in understanding the settlement of the west. Faith points out that the stories her grandparents told were not those we read about or see in movies. The strong women in particular. The conditions...what those people lived through to conquer the land.

    I think it's safe to say that the tradition of oral story telling and the descriptions of those early days, preserved in Willa Cather's writing of Nebraska is the REAL reason any other weaknesses are overlooked, and her work endures.

    Fai you must write those memories down while you can still remember them...I loved this quote from the novel:
    "Some memories are realities and are better than anything that can ever happen to one again."
    Do you agree? Harry Stuart's walking from So. Dakota to Oregon to visit his father reminds me of the Mormon women walking from Illinois to Utah! We have become such softies, haven't we?

    Faithr
    August 11, 2002 - 01:44 pm
    Joan I saw that documentary of the Mormon people's trips to the west. The group that tried to use the push carts were whole families so of course they suffered more than a 16 year old boy. Yes, he walked all over the west and more than once and so did his brothers. When he could Harry learned, in the wheat fields of Canada ,to use 20 mule teams and later after he married my grandmother he had the same kind of business out in Nevada with his columbine. Later he drove twenty mule teams into mining camps or lumber camps to haul for them on a contract basis. He bought his first Automobile right after the first world war in Nevada and boy then he could really go places. Faith

    Joan Pearson
    August 11, 2002 - 01:58 pm
    Faith, all this talk about preserving the memories of our past has made me hyper-sensitive to the importance of preserving memories of the past. This morning I read this story in the Washington Post on Vanishing Barns on the American Landscape and thought of the tradition of oral story telling and your stories, and Willa Cather's stories... how important they are in preserving memories of our collective past.
    "... we have seen several like it--all of them abandoned, in various states of disrepair, from salvageable to moribund. They have sad, sagging walls, wood scarred by decades of storm and sun, and nails you could pull out by hand. Then there are the barns we can't see, the ones that have been knocked down by bulldozers, or have rotted and teetered and finally been blown down by the wind.

    On a couple of our stops, the owners come out to tell us the stories, how the barn was passed down through the family, how as children they climbed the rafters, jumped in the hay, every inch filled with drying tobacco or hay. But most of the barns we see have no one to speak for them, and so we divine the stories from the only available clues: rusted farm machinery, a bike with bent spokes, pieces of broken toys, beer cans crumpled and discarded in the corner, cigarette butts, baskets to carry tobacco, all of it coated in thick layers of dust and cobweb.

    It's as if a day of studying the barns that have managed to survive has left me seeing ghosts as well.

    It is the archetypal American scene: a verdant pasture full of cows, a field of corn or soybeans or wheat, a fence, tractor, silo and, standing in the middle of it all, the barn. The same elements are, even today, repeated in slightly different variations along major interstates and forgotten country roads, field after field, barn after barn, from Maine to Pennsylvania, Virginia to Iowa, across the Plains to the West. It's the traditional chorus of the American landscape, a familiar, comforting refrain in Robert Frost's poetry, Andrew Wyeth's paintings and E.B. White's essays.

    Neither the designs nor the functions have changed much. A barn in Virginia built before the Civil War likely mimics the designs of those built in medieval England. And today, a drive along the edges of the suburbs will reveal examples left by the early settlers, who brought German, Swiss and English architecture with them. There are also examples where farmers, adapting in quintessential American fashion, melded different styles to suit their own needs.

    But it has been about 60 years since wooden barns have been built in large numbers. In 1880, half of the American workforce was agriculture. Today 2 percent is. Modern agriculture is dominated by large corporations, not family farmers, and many of the old barns, which are expensive to maintain, have become as obsolete as outhouses.

    All of this raises the question: Why should we care about the pending extinction of barns? Why not just let them go? The world moves on in well-calculated rhythms of new beginnings--and new inventions that include the metal sheds that have largely replaced old, wooden barns. In this case, evolution has spawned something charmless; there is limited poetry to be written for a warehouse storing hay. But metal is more adept at deflecting the rain, among other things, and thus more efficient for the general purposes of agriculture, which, after all, is the point of their existence.

    But driven by nostalgia and romance, we've always clung to symbols of the past, and barns are some of the best we have. We are still a young country. We have no ancient castles, no Parthenon, no Stonehenge. What we have instead are old barns. They have become our ruins, our roadside relics. They are the pastoral past that calls to us and says: This is how we used to live.

    Marie Cissel has brought her photo album along because she wants to show how the barn looked when she lived there. Even in grainy black-and-white, it is an impressive centerpiece of the farm, a massive building, standing about 45 feet high on the top of a hill, with shiny red paint that is not faded or chipped. In the photos, its walls are strong, its roof solid, its owners young.

    The Vanishing Barns, a symbol of our collective past, are quickly disappearing from the landscape. Should we care? "

    Faithr
    August 11, 2002 - 06:53 pm
    That excerp from the article is great. It reminds me of all the pictures of Barns painted by various painters. There is a person in Placerville who makes trips all over CA to paint (watercolors) barns.She also nearly crys when she thinks of all the barns no longer in existance. I never know how young a country we are until I realize that in Switzerland a family I knew have lived in their house for 400 years continuously. One decendent after another. And we dont even have a 400 year old building in North America. I think they do in South America...well not homes but those "pyramids" of the Aztec type. My brother said when he lived in England that was one thing that impressed him was the age of the homes, castles, churchs. Yes, I believe it is important to save these old homes and the barns and the stories. Faith

    Traude
    August 11, 2002 - 08:00 pm
    It is always difficult for me to part with a book, especially when some questions have not been quite resolved.

    I have mixed feelings also about Ántonia. For example in Chapter X of The Hired Girl, she "talked and thought of nothing but the tent, she hurried with her dishes, dropped and smashed them in her excitement." She adamantly refuses to stop going to the tent and goes to work for the Cutters instead. When Mrs. Harling tries to reason with her, she says, " They pay four dollars there, and there's no children." (!) Mrs. Harling, taken aback, replies,"But I thought you liked children, Tony, what's come over you ?"

    More than two decades later when Jim and Ántonia sit in the orchard, she says, "o, I never got down-hearted. Anton's a good man, and I loved (sic) (but why past tense ?) my children and always believed they would turn out well. I belong on a farm. I'm never loneseome here like I used to be in town. You remember what sad spells I used to have, when I didn't know what was the matter with me ?"

    Lonesome ? Sad spells ? That's not what Jim reported ! Is there an inconsistency ?

    Jim describes her in glowing terms and repeatedly mentions her color and "that look of deep-seated health and ardor." It takes him twenty years to finally go to see Ántonia again; "I kept putting it off until the next trip. I did not want to find her aged and broken; I really dreaded it." What he finds is a "stalwart, brown woman, flat-chested, her curly brown hair a little grizzled. ---She was there, in the full vigor of her personality, battered but not diminished ---"



    So then, what is the real significance of Antonia for Jim- and, for that matter, of Annie Pavelka for WC ? Faith said "Earth Mother", and I would agree with her. Still and all, I think WC gives us an idealized (ever so slightly sentimental) rendering of what was surely a very hard life -- with all those children. Cusak (a cousin of Anton Jelinek, we read) was a city man who had worked in Florida orange groves and learned grafting, a skill that came in handy on the farm.

    Yes, the children. They don't start learning English until they go to school. Hmmm. Something else bothered me as well : In the cave, one of the older boys says, "Show him the spiced plums, mother. Americans don't have those --" He could have said "people around here don't have them --" why does he set himself and the family apart from Americans ? Why didn't the mother they adored make it clear to them that they were Americans by virtue of the fact of being born here ?

    Moreover, Lena and Tiny are worthy heroines just as much as Tony, IMHO, even if they chose not to procreate - but then neither did WC herself. When WC began working on My Ántonia, she was in recovery from a deep disappointment: her good friend Isabelle McClung had gotten married and WC was devastated. In this respect, and from what we know of her general views of past vs. present, it is probable that Optima dies ... prima fugit expressed her own opinion.

    Justin
    August 11, 2002 - 11:29 pm
    M.A. is a strange book. It is not a novel in the traditional sense.But if it is not a novel, then what is it? It is some new literary form perhaps. There is no plot that I can discover. There is no beginning and no end of things. Every tale begins in the middle, remains in the middle, and ends in the middle. I suppose there is a little progress. Jim is ten when we first see him and forty something when we last see him. Antonia is fourteen when we first see her and perhaps forty-five when we last see her. But that is irrelevant. We get a little insight into life on a farm at the turn of the century.We get some sense of the role of immigrant girls in town to support their families. We learn the importance of women of character in settling and building the American west. The characters are reverse vignettes. I wish I could see the documents supporting the work's nomination and confirmation for the Great Lit list. Mencken loved it for it's beauty. I must get Mencken's Critique to understand his point of view. I used to read the American Mercury and as a young man I read Mencken and Nathan's stuff in the New York papers. I remember Mencken as a cigar chewing iconoclast of sorts.

    Justin
    August 11, 2002 - 11:41 pm
    I can not reasonably find fault with MA because it does not conform to what I think of as a novel. If I did that, I would have find fault with Joyce's Odyseus'. When i first read that work I wanted to call it a travelogue of Irish pubs and it was not until I reached the solilloquy of Molly Bloom that I began to understand the work. I'm not sure I would have voted to put it on the Best Lit list, but it is there, and justly so- partly because it is an innovation in literary technique. Can we say the same of Cather's MA? Her landscape painting is beautiful. That reminds me, Mencken is from St Louis-a plains state.

    Joan Pearson
    August 12, 2002 - 05:24 am
    Traude, thank you so much for your careful work...in pointing out what some consider to be inconsistancies, others insist to be carefully conceived by Willa Cather, who was a perfectionist about her work. The end result, to me, is that there is always plenty to think about and consider, which makes the whole experience even more rewarding, because it forces a closer examination of the writing.

    Justin, can you believe the 100th anniversary of Bloomsbury is coming up in 2004! Are we ready to approach Ulysses? We have two years to think about it. I think we HAVE to. It is usually number one on everyone's list as the greatest novel ever written. How can we ignore the 100th anniversary?


    I've looked up something on Mencken and see that he had a close relationship with Willa. What I don't know is just how much influence he had in his time. He edited something called the Smart Set and frequently reviewed and raved about her work. To give you an idea of the high regard he had for her work, he wrote this after reading My Ántonia :
    "...not only the best novel done by Miss Cather herself, but also one of the best that any American has ever done."
    "It is intelligent, it is moving. The means that appear in it are means perfectly adapted to its end. Its people are unquestionably real. Its background is brilliantly vivid. It has form, grace, good literary manners. In a word, it is a capital piece of writing, and it will be heard of long after the baroque balderdash now touted on the "book pages" is forgotten."

    Joan Pearson
    August 12, 2002 - 05:58 am
    Not too long ago, Jonathan Yardley wrote a delicious overview of the last 125 years of American literature, which I love to reread every so often. In it he speaks of Willa Cather in the same breath he includes the writers we all consider to be truly "great"...he also says that writers today have lost the art of storytelling, which is why, in his estimation, we have produced so few great writers in the last half century. Thought you might be interested...here are some excerpts...the whole thing can be enjoyed HERE:
    By 1877, 100 years after declaring our independence, we had accumulated an impressive national library of poetry and prose, but Americans of an intellectual bent had little confidence in their own culture and measured themselves by European standards, usually disparagingly. Then came the 20th century, in which American literature--like the country's economy and its armed forces--dominated the world. But in the past quarter-century serious fiction in this country has lost energy, purpose and ambition. It remains diminished today, so this survey of the state of the art of American literature is of necessity sobering.

    Still, for most of the past century and a quarter our best writers strove to give what they regarded as an honest and illuminating picture of their country. By 1870 there had been only a handful of noteworthy American novelists--Nathaniel Hawthorne, Herman Melville, perhaps James Fenimore Cooper and Harriet Beecher Stowe--but in the early years of that decade Mark Twain, William Dean Howells and Henry James published their first important fiction, and soon thereafter the floodgates opened: Dreiser (whose masterpiece, Sister Carrie, was published in the first year of the new century), Hamlin Garland, Stephen Crane, Kate Chopin, Harold Frederic, Sara Orne Jewett, Frank Norris, Jack London, Edith Wharton, Sherwood Anderson, Ellen Glasgow, Upton Sinclair, Willa Cather--all of a sudden we had an indisputably American literature, one that wrestled with many if not all aspects of American life and that spoke in what sought to be a distinctly American voice.



    Now this literature was liberated, speaking in an American voice to American readers, exploding in every direction as writers struggled to describe the country to itself. Early in the 20th century, spurred by the muckrakers and the trustbusters, novelists mercilessly depicted the conditions in which many Americans labored and played no small role in the passage of federal legislation that sought to improve them; the Pure Food and Drug Act of 1906 was almost directly attributable to Upton Sinclair's clumsy but passionate The Jungle. The West, a mystery to most Americans east of the Mississippi, came vividly to life in the fiction of Willa Cather and Jack London and, later, John Steinbeck and Wallace Stegner. While the aristocratic Henry James retreated to England, which he found more congenial than his native land, Edith Wharton made Manhattan society into the raw material for novels--most notably The House of Mirth and The Age of Innocence--in which it was proved conclusively that the manners of society at any level contain stories about society as a whole.

    Surely it is worth noting that it has been a half century since an American writer published a novel that indisputably deserves to be called great: The Adventures of Augie March, by Saul Bellow. It is one of only 11 American novels published in the life span of this newspaper that, in my judgment, warrant the same distinction: Twain's Adventures of Huckleberry Finn, Dreiser's Sister Carrie, Wharton's The House of Mirth, Cather's Death Comes for the Archbishop, Fitzgerald's The Great Gatsby, Faulkner's The Sound and the Fury, Light in August and Absalom, Absalom!, Ellison's Invisible Man and Nabokov's Lolita.

    People long to be told stories. The need is essential to human nature. The urge to satisfy it explains why we read bubblegum pop fiction as well as genre fiction both high and low, but also why we still read Shakespeare and Dickens, Cather and Faulkner. The pity is that so many writers who represent themselves as serious and worthy of respect now decline to take up the storytelling challenge. They are content to tell us about themselves, blissfully unaware of how uninteresting they are. Even when they do try to take on big subjects and themes--e.g., Jonathan Franzen in The Corrections, Richard Russo in Empire Falls, David Foster Wallace in Infinite Jest--too often the self gets in the way of the ambition, and (less so in Russo's case) one is left with the feeling that what is taking place is a bravura performance , rather than an effort to tell a story that will help us see the world in a new light.

    But the storytelling challenge isn't going away. Wolfe and Chabon saw it for what it was, accepted the dare, and got what all writers crave: readers. What we need now are more writers like that.

    Jo Meander
    August 12, 2002 - 07:40 am
    I read the whole book for the second time, and then managed the first 133 posts -- and the last three! Thanks, Joan, for that last one! Very important for any reader to experience that assessment of where we are in the development of an American literature.
    I have to read all the posts I missed! Family illness kept me away this time, and I can tell that the posters are all dealing wonderfully with the issues that caught my attention when I reread the book this time. I tried to skip through quickly a couple of times, but I can't stop reading what everybody says! Thanks to all!!!

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 12, 2002 - 07:43 am
    Like this book, I found Edith Wharton's House of Mirth less than it was touted to be, and for the same reason. Both books had grand beginnings, and both slid down to a sentimentality I don't appreciate toward the middle and at the end. I truly think it is because I am of a different time and attitude. I can see that My Antonia is a fairly accurate description of Nebraska and the time about which Cather writes. It is true that at that time few Easterners had ever been to the plains area of the United States, and I'm sure this book opened many eyes at the time it was published. Because of advances in travel technology and communications today, we've seen almost every corner of the earth and space in one way or another. Cather did a fine job of describing the locale she writes about in My Antonia and the time in which it took place, I think. I also believe this is a much simpler book than we've made it to be. Read as such, I'm sure it is still very enjoyable to many people. We are simply not "ordinary readers", that's all.

    I have to say something about Antonia as an American. Despite speaking a language that wasn't English, she was as American as numerous other immigrants who came to this country at that time. What about immigrants selling from pushcarts in the streets of New York? Weren't they American? I say they were. To me Antonia and her husband and others like them represent something we honor and respect when we think of this country's beginnings. Pioneers all, they dug in and cut down trees and did whatever they had to do to make homes for themselves and their families, were self-sufficient and industrious; were in fact what we think is American.

    So were Lena and Tiny Soderball in what they did. Jim is the one who does not behave in the All American way at that time. What he did is much more European, I think. As a fortunate son or grandson, these people were sent off to college to get an education without having to work hard to keep themselves and others alive. Didn't Jim look at hard-working Lena and comment that he'd never worked a day at a paying job in his life? Of course, it can be said that people like him were very American, too, but they certainly were in a big minority when Cather wrote this book, much less so now in these affluent times.

    As I've said, I grew up in an area steeped in history. The preservation and renovation of old buildings and areas is very important to me. I don't like the Bauhaus changes in Boston and New York and other cities that have happened during my lifetime at the expense and loss of beautiful old buildings. I don't believe in the tearing down of beautiful old houses, barns and buildings in the name of progress. Fortunately, there are many in this country who feel the same as I do. In the evening, to feel less alone than I am, I keep TV tuned to the food channel or Home and Garden TV. On the latter there are programs which show work being done to preserve old buildings throughout this country. It is enough to make me stop the writing or web page building work I'm doing and watch from more than the corner of my eye.

    Mal

    Faithr
    August 12, 2002 - 10:18 am
    Joan thanks for post 453 as a recap of where he thinks American writing was at the time it was published. It makes me think of what I think of these writers. And what I want to re-read.

    Mal I feel terrible if I miss Restore America on HG channel. And the show If These Walls Could Talk also shows wonderful restorations of what we have left from our Ameerican beginnings. In fact last night they were in your part of the country New England. faith

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 12, 2002 - 10:59 am
    Faith, I saw that wonderful 1740 house. Wish I had one like it.

    Mal

    Traude
    August 12, 2002 - 11:12 am
    Good to see Jo Meander here.

    Joan, thank you for that recap, which we need as background and for overall appreciation.

    The only actual date in the book is on pg. 218 of the paperback where we read that "after nearly ten years in the Klondike, Tiny returned, with a considerabale fortune, to live in San Francisco. I met her in Salt Lake City in 1908." I found that helpful to my understanding of the time frame. (It was Tiny who persuaded Lena to join her and open a business in SF.)

    Successive waves of immigrants landed in New York or Baltimore and never made it west. Because of her early years in Nebraska, WC focused on those immigrants who came to settle the West. She first wrote about them in 1913 O Pioneers" .

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 12, 2002 - 11:37 am
    I lived in New England only the first 21 years of my life; went back for 2 years after my marriage ended. I've lived in two states in the Southeast in the past 22 years. I'm as sentimental and nostalgic about New England as Willa Cather was about Nebraska.

    Mal

    Marvelle
    August 12, 2002 - 06:08 pm
    Oh, dear. I've been away too long and had to read a zillion fabulous posts to catch up. So now I'll have to tell my story which is similar to Faith's.

    My paternal side is 100% Eastern European, very much so. My maternal grand grandmother was a Native American, Grace Barn Heart. She married a Scottish immigrant who was the stage coach driver on the line from Orovile, California through the Sierra Nevada Mountains and back again. They had three children and Grace's strong personality became too much and they separated following the death of their only son, each taking the daughter that most resembled them.

    Grace was resourceful and she too went to the Yukon, first boarding her young daughter Pearl with a local Calif family. At the end of the season Grace missed the last boat out the Yukon and the waters froze over. She wasn't able to send word of her situation and the family, thinking she might be dead, eventually gave Pearl to an orphanage. The next Spring thaw came and Grace took the first ship out of Alaska and returned home and she turned the state upside down until she found Pearl. Alas Grace did not become wealthy mining in the Yukon and worked the rest of her life at various interesting jobs

    For many years, Grace was a cook at lumber camps in the Sierras as well as mining her own claims. One time she and Pearl, with her baby in her arms (my mother), had to outrun a forest fire and took safety in a river while the fire leaped the bank, leaving them safe but wet in the river. Grace survived the settler culture better than her brothers who slid into depression with the loss of their land (no longer theirs according to the new settlers).

    My grandmother Pearl was an independent cuss too, just like Grace. She spent her last days in Truckee where independent women are expected and admired.

    My last image of Grace is of her in full sun, unfurling a black umbrella, and doing a little dance on the earth, bobbing that umbrella up and down, this way and that, as she moved -- always the individual.

    Now about "My Antonia", I also think that Antonia was portrayed as the Earth Mother. And I don't feel sorry for Cuzak because he wanted an anchor to keep him from a life of wandering and aimlesness even though one always misses their first home. Remember how Cuzak told Jim that

    "he came to Nebraska to visit his cousin, Anton Jelinek, and to look about. When he began to look about, he saw Antonia, and she was exactly the kind of girl he had always been hunting for. They were married at once..."

    So I think Cuzak was looking for roots and Antonia gave him that and he gave her a family, something she'd always wanted. She made sure it was a happy family. She always felt maternal towards Jim and even calls him a "boy". Jim certainly acts like a boy and he looks forward to playing with Cuzak and the Cuzak boys, of actually being one of the Cuzak boys.

    Marvelle

    Afterthought: Perhaps WC wanted to tell Antonia's story since they weren't being told in her time and the stories might be lost? Yet each of us can remember our families stories and as long as we tell them to our children, and our children tell theirs, on and on, the stories will never be forgotten.

    Faithr
    August 12, 2002 - 07:00 pm
    Marvella I am entranced with your family similarity to mine. My grandmother Pearl...1876 to 1953. The towns are the same in a lot of cases too. I lived at Tahoe from 1927 to 1941 so I bet your Grandmother Pearl and My Grandmother Pearl shopped at some of the same shops in Truckee. We had to go there for stuff a lot as it was only 16 miles away and Reno was about 40 miles. Faith

    Traude
    August 12, 2002 - 09:44 pm
    Thank you, Marvelle and Faith, for sharing the stories of your ancestors that are so similar. It is astonishing what the men and women accomplished in that golden period of American pioneering history- not only in farming but also in mining, which is an underlying theme of ANGLE OF REPOSE by Stegner.



    I read and reread the last sentences of the story, and to me they express melancholy determinism : "-- what a little circle man's experience is. For Ántonia and for me, this had been the road of Destiny; had taken us to those early accidents of fortune which predetermined for us all that we can ever be."(perhaps not much ?)

    And isn't anyone's past really "incommunicable" to anyone who has not shared it ?

    Marvelle
    August 12, 2002 - 10:28 pm
    Traude, 'melancholy determinism' is exactly what I see as Jim's feelings, perhaps Antonia too (who was depressed enough during the winter in town to think of suicides she'd known -- maybe flirting briefly with ideas of suicide herself.

    We share a Pearl, Faith? It must have been a popular name. Reno is far away in the wintertime in the Sierras when Beckwurth Pass is near impassable (clumsy pun, sorry). I bet our Pearls did meet.

    I just thought of another compare/contrast in the story, and there are so many, which is Cuzak and Mr. Shimerda. They both missed their homeland yet their actions/reactions -- to their current life, to America, to their family -- are so different. Cuzak made a life for himself in the present while Mr. Shimerda lived only in the past, and I wonder if that idyllic past ever existed except in his mind.

    Marvelle

    Joan Pearson
    August 13, 2002 - 03:25 am
    Good morning!

    What a pleasant surprise! Jo, it is so good to hear from you. Sincerely hope things are improving in Pittsburgh. I made a quick one-day trip a few weeks ago, no time to call you...it was my step-mother's birthday and we had a lot of celebrating and visiting to do. Do you know that the house where Willa Cather lived for a while with Isabel McClung is still standing in Pittsburgh? One of those huge Pittsburgh houses. Rereading the novel, all in one sitting is a great idea, Jo...we welcome your thoughts, they are always so thought-provoking!

    Mal, I reread and marvel at the symmetry, the word pictures, the placement of the stories side-by-side, just waiting for us to notice WC's intent... WC worked hard to make it appear simple, but she intended all the undertones, the contrasts...personally, I find too much there to view it a simple story.

    I've been thinking about your comments on the Americanization of Ántonia. Yes, she probably is "as American as numerous other immigrants who came to this country at this time." BUT, she was not headed in the direction to the place she finally ended up, was she? She wanted to learn...to go to school, to go to the city. She loved Black Hawk, admired the Harlings, had hopes of marrying an "American" and live in the city. She was on the way into assimilation into the American culture. BUT look what happened. I think Ántonia made a deliberate choice to remain apart, which was probably unlike the other immigrants of her time.

    Coffee's ready, I smell it...

    Joan Pearson
    August 13, 2002 - 05:08 am
    Faith, I almost thought for a moment there that you and Marvelle were going to discover that you shared the same grandmother Pearl! Came awfully close there! I just LOVE these stories...Marvelle, when you refer to Grace as a Native American, you mean...?

    I really hadn't noticed Ántonia's sad spells in Black Hawk, until you brought up the stories ...and comments on suicide. The tramp. Perhaps this was the depression that she reminds Jim about. Perhaps she was not really ready to leave her family and farm life behind, no matter how diffiecult it had been. We all thought she was happy at the Harlings, but she left without too much hesitation, didn't she?

    The contrasts between the Misters Cuzak and Shimerda are there...as you point out, Marvelle... so are the similarities. Both married strong women; both married women who were with child; both had a choice...although I'm still not too clear about what Mr. Shimerda's family meant by telling him - that he didn't have to marry the missus. Was it because the baby wasn't his? I'm wondering if Ambrosch is perhaps from another union. (Which would make it all the more ironic that he would be the one to tell Ántonia to put her baby in the rain barrel.)

    I think Ántonia's affection for Jim has always always always been sisterly, or even maternal. Remember how when they were kids he used to get so annoyed with her for talking down to him? Well, let's go further...doesn't Cuzak seem like one of Ántonia's boys too? Why not name this last book, Ántonia's Boys? That would have made more sense to me...what does Cozak's Boys mean to you? Cozak's Children would have made sense. What was WC's intention in so-naming this book, do you suppose?

    Traudee, that is a haunting closing line, isn't it? Thank you for including the context too...the preceding sentence..."what a little circle man's experience is." Do you remember the earlier allusion to the circle in the snow?
    "...the circle showed like a pattern in the grass, and this morning, when the first light spray of snow lay over it, it came out with wonderful distinctnesslike strokes of Chinese white on canvas. The old figure stirred me as it had never done before and seemed like a good omen for winter."
    Have a wonderful day everyone...

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 13, 2002 - 07:21 am
    I don't think Antonia's goals were to learn; to go to school, to go to the city. Cather writes:
    "She asked me whether I had learned to like big cities. 'I'd always be miserable in a city. I'd die of lonesomeness. I liked to be where I know every stack and tree, and where all the ground is friendly. I want to live and die here. Father Kelly says everybody's put into this world for something, and I know what I've got to do. I'm going to see that my little girl has a better chance than ever I had. I'm going to take care of that girl, Jim.' "
    Antonia feels that her destiny is to live and die "where the ground is friendly", and take care of her children. Her excursions to Black Hawk and Denver brought her pain, not joy. If determinism is the theme of this book (and I believe there are others just as strong); then Antonia is following her fate. She did learn, and if she had wanted the kind of education that comes from books, she would have gotten it, I'm sure. To become "Americanized", one does not have to go to a city to work or live. As I said yesterday, I believe that Antonia, her husband and people like them are part of what we respect and honor in our history.

    Yes, there are layers of meaning in this book, but as I said yesterday, an "ordinary" reader doesn't look for these things. Gender is part of these layers. Justin has touched on this several times.

    The book has a simple plot for the average reader. It is called important because it is an example of real American literature, which was slow in coming. The average reader doesn't think of that, either. He or she identifies perhaps with characters in the book, and is entertained, frightened, or thoughtful because of the stories in it. In other words, this book is not directed to an esoteric, intellectual crowd. To me, it appears written for the people, people like the ones about which Cather writes.



    To add to the "Pearls", I had an Aunt Pearl we called Polly, who was born in the early 1900's. I can't write of ancestors who went to the Yukon as Faith and Marvelle do. A cousin of mine did a genealogical study of my paternal ancestors and wrote a book I can't seem to locate. Perhaps my daughter has it. They are her ancestors, too.

    The first Stubbs family were early settlers on Cape Cod back in the 1600's. Some of their children travelled north and settled in what became the Commonwealth of Massachusetts and New Hampshire. My great grandfather lived in Gilmanton Iron Works in New Hampshire and was a farmer. My brother carried on this tradition. He lives in Gilmanton, New Hampshire today, but has never been a farmer. A retired Air Force Colonel, he worked after that retirement as an environmental engineer.

    My Stubbs grandfather was an off and on farmer in Maine. Potato farming in northern New England is hard because of the climate and the granite rocks and boulders in the soil. My grandfather spent time in Massachusetts, and once sold bread his wife baked from a pushcart. He moved himself and his family back to Brooks, Maine and farmed again, trying to support my grandmother and their seven children in that way.

    I know of one great grand uncle who was a Methodist minister in Maine. One son of my grandfather's family disappeared and never was heard of again. The rest of Grandpa Stubbs's children moved to Massachusetts where there were better opportunities for work at that time than in Maine.

    My Aunt Polly (Pearl) met a man from Rhode Island and moved to East Providence. My Aunt Belle (Isabelle) also moved to Rhode Island with her teacher husband, who ultimately ended up the principal of a school in Maine.

    My former husband's ancestors lived in Maine. One of his grandfathers was a high school graduate, a rich dairy farmer, entrepreneur, and politician. He served in the Maine state legislature. His father was a lawyer in the very small town of Unity, Maine. My ex-husband's paternal grandfather was a Quaker with grade school education. A carpenter part-time, he had a farm in Sidney, Maine. My ex-husband's father worked his way through Bowdoin College in Brunswick, Maine as a janitor, shoveling coal into furnaces and tending them. He taught in the high school for many years in my hometown, worked for and received a master's degree in education from Harvard, and ultimately was superintendant of schools in the small city where my husband and I grew up -- Haverhill, Massachusetts.

    There was a lot of inter-marriage in those small towns in Maine, and it is interesting that my former husband and I had a relative in common because of that.

    My father never finished high school because he had to go out and work to help his father support the family. My brother and I were the first in our family to go to college; he through the ROTC and I with a scholarship. We and our two sisters are not long off the farm.

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 13, 2002 - 08:01 am
    I must add here that we Stubbses are an artistic family.. Supposedly we are descended from the artist, George Stubbs, who painted animals in England when that sort of art was not appreciated. We know for sure that we are descended from the seascape artist, William Stubbs, who was well-known and respected.

    Mal

    Deems
    August 13, 2002 - 09:34 am
    Good morning, everyone. So good to see Jo's comment and to read the family stories of Marvelle and Faith and Mal. Pearl does seem to have been a very popular name at the time. Funny how names go in cycles. You think you are naming your child something different, and then when he/she goes to first grade, you discover that there are three others of the same name. I have noticed this phenomenon in my classes as well.

    Anyway, I am really enjoying reading your posts. We are a community here.

    This point has been made clear to me by my experiences this weekend at the Washington DC Pen Show. I met many people for the first time whose posts I had read and responded to at Pentrace.com, a site for those who love fountain pens.

    I was so high from the experience of meeting people that I was sure I would like and finding that I liked them very much indeed and that it was not like meeting someone new because of all the posts I had read.

    And then, on Sunday, at the Show, I learned of the murder of Katie Hill, a 36 year old lawyer, wife, daughter from Seattle who was staying with relatives of her husband in Tacoma Park. She was murdered, shot several times in the head and chest while walking from the Tacoma Metro stop to where she was staying. This horrible event rippled through the pen community and turned great joy into simultaneous sadness. Katie was a poster on Pentrace and I felt I knew her.

    Since her death I have found out more about her. She knitted caps for newborns; she made individual truffles in three flavors, wrapped them in see-through wrap and gave them to friends. She hand wrote cards and letters to friends and acquaintances. She had a wonderful smile. She worked as a child advocate.

    Katie was my daughter's age. The murder happened here in my own city. Katie was as devoted to fountain pens as I am. She was a far better person. I feel so very sad.

    The stories of your ancestors that you write here make me feel better.

    We are not a "virtual" community. We are a real community of people with a common interest. We grow to know each other through what we write, and if we are very lucky we get to meet each other face to face.

    ~~Maryal

    Faithr
    August 13, 2002 - 09:34 am
    So Malryn has a Pearl too. I always thought it was an esoteric name then here it is in Marvelle and Mal's family, and I had a great aunt Belle also. "May Belle" called Bell was my grndmother Pearls youngest sister. She died at age 17 from so called Brain Fever which could have been anything but I think it was diabetes since she went into a coma and did not recover and this was before blood tests were routinely taken, though they did know about "Sugar Diabetes" according to my mother.

    So we are drawing to a close on our discussion of My Antonio and it has been an experience indeed. I am the kind of reader Mal is referring to in her 466 post. But I am learning to be the kind of critic and reader that can examine a book in new ways for me. I can also appreciate the book from other readers' point of view. faith

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 13, 2002 - 09:53 am
    What a tragic story, Maryal. What can anyone say? At one time in my life I knew Tacoma Park fairly well. It's hard to believe anything as horrible could happen there now.

    Yes, we do grow to know people through posting in discussions about things we like. I think that for some reason this has been a very special discussion, and I can't really say why. I know I'll miss it when it's over. It certainly has made me think.

    Faith, I am sort of a half and half reader. Sometimes I can't stand to search for hidden meanings, and it makes me very impatient to do it because I just want to read and enjoy the author's writing. I think also because my life has been rather complicated that I yearn for simplicity in the lives of others and what I read.

    On that note I'm going to stop working and thinking for a while, and lie down and take a nap on this very hot afternoon.

    Mal

    Kathleen Zobel
    August 13, 2002 - 10:03 am
    We could have guessed what kind of a life Tony, Lena, and Tiny would have, especially Tony including an illegitimate child. The best part of knowing what became of them as adults was knowing they were happy. Tiny's life was fascinating, Lena's successful, and Tony became the epitome of Mother Earth.

    Jim did not change. Cather portrays him as an introspective, lonely man. I was disappointed he never seemed to be happy.

    And so the story ends, but it is not a story. Cather wove all she and Jim knew and remembered into a series of elegiac, dramatic episodes. She believed that "My Antonia" was the "best thing I have ever done...I feel I've made a contribution to American letters in that book."

    I enjoyed reading this book the second time more than I did the first time. That is due to the thinking one has to do to write down what the book is about. After I have read a couple of other books, I hope to read "Song of the Lark." I enjoy Cather's style and the lyricism of her descriptions of nature. I also want to read a book by her that is not based on memories. Does she go any deeper into relationships between a man and a woman? It is intriguing the way she uses sexual innuendoes especialLy Lena's "giving her heart to various men."

    Traude
    August 13, 2002 - 12:47 pm
    Maryal, the senseless murder of a fellow Pentrace club member last weekend must have cast a shadow over the gathering; I am so sorry.

    For me, the mention of your passion for fountain pens was nothing short of inspiring because I share the passion, wholeheartedly.

    I had never thought of checking the web in search of other potential aficiondados. My goodness, what possibilities there are o the web !!

    To be considered an oddball (on top of my European heritage) never bothered me but I did wince when I had an embarrassing experience recently at the Post Office where I had gone to have a letter weighed. The address was written with a fountain pen and became slightly blurred (but was still legible) because of some wet spot on the counter.

    Though the clerk should have muttered some kind of an apology or smiled and shrugged, I was the one who apologized and said, "I was using a fountain pen." The young man looked at me censoriously over his glasses and said, with feeling, "I HATE those."

    My immediate problem is ink, a very rare commodity these days. I used to bring it back from my annual trips to Europe in my carry-on. But I haven't been back for 4 1/2 long years and my supply is running very low. Do you know of an available, accessible source i this country ?

    My apologies for veerig off the subject, to which I will return soon. Many thanks.

    Marvelle
    August 13, 2002 - 02:40 pm
    Maryal, what a terrible tragedy. Thank you for giving us the gift of knowing that fine woman. At any moment life can turn around for good or bad, in this case on an evil stranger's whim. I am so sorry.

    As a follow up on the situation where Mr. Shimerda's friends told him that he didn't have to marry the servant girl. This simple statement in "My Antonia" says a lot. First, Mr. Shimerda talked about the situation with friends, we know he expressed his unhappiness in Nebraska to everyone around him; he was a whiner in other words. Not good for an older man who should have learned how to control himself and to keep private feelings private.

    I would think that Ambrosh is his son. The reason he didn't have to marry her is that she was of the lower class and he wasn't obliged socially to protect her honor. That would be the thinking at that time. Cuzak on the other hand is not a whiner; like Antonia he makes the best of life and enjoys what is available.

    About Great-Grandmother Grace, she was Indian. She was a strong, independent woman and the best thing I remember is her funny dance to make me laugh. Personally, I was raised with stories of Eastern Europe which are a strong part of me. Later I studied Native American storytelling and found them quite similar to those of Eastern Europe. Also, quite similar -- in complexity, symbolism, the unsaid gaps (like the 'scene' with Shimerda and his friends), and leaving it to the listener to help complete the story -- to what WC has given us in "My Antonia".

    Marvelle

    Traude
    August 13, 2002 - 06:34 pm
    "He didn't have to marry her --" for the reason Marvelle cited, but it was the honorable thing to do and he did it. Clearly, they did not have much in common, and theirs can hardly have been a happy marriage even before they came to Nebraska, where he slept in the barn with the animals (!). No wonder he dotes on sunny vivacious Ántonia ! Surly Ambrosh takes after his mother and is as grasping as she is. She comes across as a thoroughly unpleasant, pedestrian woman.

    Why did WC title the last Book "Cuzak's Boys" ? Why indeed !

    At the end of chapter I Jim says, "It was no wonder her sons stood tall and straight. She was a rich mine of life, like the founder of early races." Strong adulatory words. Gosh, I think Ántonia's daughters should have been given more than a passing glance --

    WC did say at some point that she considered MA her best work, but she said the same later about "Death Comes for the Archbishop", a book I vastly preferred- as I've said before. I agree with Justin that MA is a "woman's book"; I am glad he was here with us and grateful for his input.

    Mal, two New England writers were influential in WC's writing career, both keen observers of regional life : One was Sarah Orne Jewett (1849-1909) from Maine, the other was Dorothy Canfield Fisher from Vermont, who was 3 years younger than WC and lived to 1958. Canfield Fisher must have been stunning and hauntingly beautiful, to judge from a picture in James Woodress biography of WC.

    Justin
    August 13, 2002 - 10:09 pm
    MA is a "novel", with a very high ratio of descriptive narrative to dialogue. Jim is forever telling us what he thinks, saw and sees. Very few other characters actually speak. We learn about them through the narrator's eyes. I am sure this is not a new technique but it is unusual. I think it is the reason so many characters in this novel appear to be cardboardish. It is also why the landscape appears as another character. Some of you novel writers must have an opinion about this practice but no one has broached the subject yet. Perhaps, I have just missed comment on the topic.

    Justin
    August 13, 2002 - 11:29 pm
    I feel uncertain calling MA a novel since it does not contain ingredients that I think of as belonging to a novel. There is little or no plot. The characters speak infrequently. Suppose I call it a "chronicle"- a description of a series of events told as they happened in order of time. Would that be a more adequate description of the work?

    Joan Pearson
    August 14, 2002 - 05:35 am
    Oh Maryal, how disheartening to read of the senseless act that took Kathie Hill. Heartbreaking. A beautiful human being who was just in the wrong place at the wrong moment in time. She was in town to share her passion for pens. We all felt yours as you were posting through the weekend. And then there was silence. As you say, we are community, we felt your own passion and now, your grief. As Mal says, we grow to know each other through these daily exchanges...and to trust one another with our own fragile egos, thoughts and feelings. We are grieving along with you, Maryal.

    Joan Pearson
    August 14, 2002 - 05:57 am
    Willa Cather's "chronicle" has unleashed so many memories of your own families. Another "Pearl" - is the name "Polly" a derivation of "Pearl"? Was Aunt Polly's name Pearl? Belle is another lovely name you don't hear anymore, isn't it. Rose, Helen...hahaha, Joan, Mary....all fading, moving down the list of chosen names. Grace another.

    Marvelle, I questioned what you meant by Grace being Native American...because this seemed not to be an Indian name. That is interesting that her Native American tales much resembled those that Willa Cather tells. Traude has mentioned Death Comes for the Archbishop a number of times...many agree with her that this is WC's masterpiece. You might be interested to know that this novel is set in the Southwest and DOES contain Native American stories, probably even more like the ones that Grandmother Grace used to tell! kathleen has put Song of the Lark on her "TO READ" pile...I'm adding Death Comes for the Archbishop

    Justin, I am not comfortable with "chronicle", although that is part of what Willa Cather does. I think of chronicle as a history of events in chronological order...and this is so much more than that, don't you think? There are the stories...series of stories within stories that end up telling a story...in chronological order....hahaha. Help me someone say what I am trying to say here!

    I do agree, the LANDSCAPE should be listed in the cast of characters here. I'd also include the SEASONS in the cast party too.

    Coffee break...

    Deems
    August 14, 2002 - 06:38 am
    I appreciate your understanding and concern. I have been keeping up with the message reading but have not been able to think well enough to post.

    Traude~~How interesting that you too love fountain pens. There's a good internet supplier of ink, Ann Marie at Inkpallet.com. I'll check the URL and make sure it is correct. Anyway, I saw Ann Marie at the Pen Show. She was very busy as she always is. You name an ink and a color and she has it. Her prices are the same as those in the stores around here. If you log on to Pentrace.com, you can read all sorts of messages on the message board as well as much other information. The logon procedure is a one time event. After that, you simply go to the site. If you want to post a comment, you post with your email address and the name you have chosen. Your password is your URL, any one you pick. I chose NYTimes because it is so short. If this is confusing, just go to Pentrace.com and follow instructions. It is not difficult at all. All pen lovers are welcome.

    I don't have any interesting stories of pioneering folk. My father's people were in this country well before the Revolutionary war. My mother's family were also early immigrants, Scots-Irish-English. Blah. Nothing about the "old country."

    However, as you all know by now, I love reading the stories of the people in your families.

    Justin~~I know why you are having difficulty fitting this novel into the novel category. But it is fiction and of a certain length. That is about all you have to have to be a novel. As for plot~~nope, it doesn't have much of a one. Within the category of novel, I suppose this one fits under bildingsroman, or a novel of growing up. If it is, then it has to be, as you suggest, Jim's story, all about Jim and Jim's view of Ántonia and everyone else. Unfortunately, Jim doesn't really seem convincing as an adult. We don't really see him making any adult choices. Think of Great Expectations--that's a bildingsroman.

    Justin misses a plot. I miss character development. There just isn't much of it in My Ántonia. We have interesting characters, but they zip in and zip out without letting us get to know them.

    Mal said it was like a patchwork quilt, and I think that's as good a description as any. We have some wonderful stories here and they are stiched together.

    We also have the land, in a romanticized form. It was a good deal harder and harsher in reality than it is in this novel. I've lived through some harsh winters in the middle west and the idea of having to do that, as the Shimerdas did, in a dugout~~~~~~~~brrrrr. Chilblains come to mind as well as hacking coughs and much sickness.

    Maryal

    Joan Pearson
    August 14, 2002 - 06:52 am
    kathleen, how was Tony's future illegitimate child "predictable"? I'll guess because she was adventuresome, daring, naieve, a bit reckless and not always clear in her judgment of people? I didn't see this coming with Larry Donovan though...she actually believed he was going to marry her in Denver. Hadn't he sent for her for this reason?

    Was Jim disappointed in her for making this mistake, or was he more upset that the people in Black Hawk had so little esteem for her? Why is he so "bitterly disappointed?" Wasn't he always disappointed with her when she returned to the land...remember how he hated her sunburn, her muscles when she worked with Ambrosch following her father's death?

    Mal, do you feel that Ántonia was destined to be part of the land from the time that her father died? I think that up to that point her expectations were his...that she would receive an education and move on...Do you remember her tears when she had to work on the farm and could not go to school? She asked him to tell her the things he learned in school.

    AFTER she became pregnant...no, AFTER her daughter was born, she had a different story about having been homesick in the city, wanting a friendly place to raise her daughter. By now, she had nowhere else to go and in typical Ántonia fashion, was willing to make the best of the sitution in which she found herself...without complaining...."whining"...

    Marvelle, oh I cannot think of Father Shimerda as a "whiner"....a weak, depressed heartbroken man in a hopeless situation, yes, one who had high hopes for his daughter's future, yes...but a whiner?

    kathleen, you mentioned your disappointment that Jim never seemed to be happy. I remember the one time in his Grandmother's garden. Can you remember others? Your comment made me wonder about Willa Cather's own happiness...I think of the two of them as one. Here's something that Willa herself wrote...from James Woodress' A Literary Life (A wonderful book, isn't it Traudee?)
    " 'Life began for me when I ceased to admire and began to remember.' She also believed that most of the basic materials a writer works with is acquired before the age of fifteen. That's the important period, she said. Those years determine whether one's work will be poor and thin or rich and fine. On another occasion she narrowed this time span to the period between the ages of eight and fifteen, thus excluding from her scheme the years she had lived in Virginia."
    Were these Willa Cather's happy years? The best? Never to be better?

    Deems
    August 14, 2002 - 07:38 am
    I don't know much about Cather's life and when it was at its happiest, but in terms of writing, another writer, Flannery O'Connor, said something along the lines of "Anyone who has survived her own childhood has plenty of material for a life of writing." The quote isn't quite right, but it's close.

    The difference between Cuzak and Mr. Shimerda and marrying seems to me to be that Mr. Shimerda married the maid he had impregnated while Cuzak married a woman who already had a child (by another man). I draw many conclusions from this. One of them is that Cuzak must have known that Ántonia's first child was illegitimate (gossip, tight-knit community, etc.) and he was willing to marry her anyway at a time when many would have considered Ántonia to be "ruined."

    Joan~~It's tomorrow that you are leaving, right?

    Not to worry, everyone, I'll still be around for comments this week.

    ~~Maryal

    Deems
    August 14, 2002 - 07:43 am
    I think that Flannery O'Connor's comment on childhood is the opposite of Cather's--here's where I see the romanticism. Cather seems to agree with Virgil (even though he's talking about a herd and not people) that the earliest days are the best. Flannery O'Connor, on the other hand, stresses the difficulties of childhood by using that verb "suvives."

    People seem to be hardwired to forget much of the unpleasantness of the past. Example: Mothers do not physically remember the pain of childbirth. They have an intellectual recall, but the pain itself is gone. So do we all forget the harsher realities of the past, seeing it through the happy memories we have. A romantic dwells on this happy "incommunicable" past.

    Ginny
    August 14, 2002 - 07:53 am
    Excuse the interruption, but have long enjoyed lurking in this discussion, and in response to Maryal's remarks on the past, Amy Tan made an astute observation in Bonesetter's Daughter, by inventing an author (ironically called Agapi) and quoting her as saying, "We embed the response but forget the cause, the past that was imperfect." I thought that was profound and perhaps applicable here, not sure.

    ginny

    Traude
    August 14, 2002 - 08:30 am
    Indeed, memory is selective and for that reason perhaps not totally reliable.

    It seems we have been a little uneasy with Jim and found him not altogether convincing in his role as narrator. We had reason to label him a 'prig', a stickler for rules only he knew about - remember how he commented disparagingly about Lena that she did not finish the work when promised and spent more than had been authorized ? How could he presume ? What difference did it make to their relationship ? That was petty !

    We know WC had difficulties with the introduction and several years later conceived a new version. She also had difficulties in using a male narrator, and that's where Sarah Orne Jewett came in (I mentioned her in an earlier post), who encouraged WC to forge ahead without undue concern about gender questions.

    It was a good idea not to look at a biography first. Certain facts about her life have gradually come to light, and we know of her sexual ambiguity which is reflected in her writing. That may well be the reason why she has not portrayed a fully fleshed-out satisfactory heterosexual relationship. Be that as it may, in MA at least Jim's grandparents seem to have established a manageable modus vivendi .

    But Jim's narrative is not entirely devoid of erotic overtones by any means, just look again at the picnic by the river and the evening at the Gardener hotel where Blind D'Arnault presided, and see how Jim descibed those alluring foreign girls - whether they were dancing, dressing, lying around, or ironing :

    "their white arms and throats bare, their cheeks bright as the brightest wild roses, their gold hair moist with steam or the heat and curling in little damp spirals about their ears ---"

    From the point of view of writing, it seemed to me that the last chapter with Jim's epiphany, or his coming home to himself at last, carried a rather heavy burden (Jim BURDEN) as compared to the LONG first chapters.

    Also, few of the characters mentioned are fully developed : all we know for example about Yulka, Antonia's sister, is that she would not touch her dead father's forehead, and that some years later she showed Antonia's baby to the briefly returning Jim.

    But WC presented the story to us with the elements and characters SHE thought essential. This has been an exhaustive, very enlightening discussion. We never cease to learn -- nor should we ! My gratitude to Joan and Maryal and all the participants.

    Joan, here's wishing you a relaxing enjoyable vacation.

    Maryal, I will most certainly follow through with Pentrace.com and especially the "ink source" - I am so very glad this came up- so totally unexpectedly, providentially, some might say. Not planning a trip to Switzerland any time soon, I thought, Oh my God, what will I when the inkpot is empty ? The question has been answered !

    Many thanks again.

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 14, 2002 - 08:51 am
    Random thoughts here.

    My childhood was harsh and painful. I remember the pain and what caused the scars I bear -- the visible ones and those in my mind -- more than I remember any kind of joy. What I have romanticized about that time of my life was the place where I grew up. I was even able to romanticize the severe winters until I went back to my hometown in 1976 after my marriage ended and lived alone in 1978 through the worst blizzard that had hit Massachusetts in over 100 years. Even so, I still wish I lived in that area. My roots are in New England; my brother and sisters are there, "my" ocean is there, and these no doubt are the reasons why.

    Antonia had the opportunity to study when she went to work for the Harling's. Jim was nearby, and he would have taught her. She chose to dance and socialize. When tears came to her eyes at the time Jim asked her if she missed school, she had much to regret, not just the lack of schooling. She appeared to adore her father, and he betrayed her, as just one example. I really think she enjoyed the hard farm work she was doing, and especially liked competing with Ambrosch.

    I don't think Antonia's, Lena's or Tiny Soderball's futures were predictable. Jim was predictable, but to me the women weren't.

    Because of its lack of structure, I think it would be very difficult to categorize this book. It is stories within stories within a rather flimsy story framework, as I see it. Taken as a whole, it is quite a work. The patchwork pieces of this crazy quilt all sewn together are quite beautiful.

    We have pointed out some of Cather's writing faults in My Antonia, and I won't repeat them. This book was not written all at one time. Because of financial problems, Cather had to stop and write more commercial pieces which she sold to magazines, so she could earn a living. Her lifestyle also interfered with the writing of this book, concerts, parties, hobnobbing with various people. The finishing of this book was several times delayed.

    I know in my own case that if I begin a novel and stop writing it for whatever reason, it is not the same when I go back. I have lost my focus, rhythm and momentum, and have changed in some ways so that when I put myself into my characters, it is not the same experience as it was when I began, and I don't feel them in the same way. I am in a kind of writing doldrums right now, and I'd better get back and write the ninth chapter of this little farce I'm doing as a kind of relief after the much more serious book I recently finished, or I'll lose it completely.

    Mal

    Deems
    August 14, 2002 - 09:07 am
    Traude~~Here's the link for Ann Marie's Ink Palette:


    http://www.inkpalette.com/

    Ann Marie is wonderful to work with and she packages everything wonderfully. I haven't heard of any problems from anyone.

    Marvelle
    August 14, 2002 - 11:35 am
    One the traits that I enjoy about WC is that each book she wrote was a new adventure for her. She used different structures and techniques each time. In "My Antonia" it was oral storytelling where the stories were strung like salt-water beads, each a little different than the other, to make one unique necklace. In "My Professor's House," WC uses a Dutch painting technique to create the physical and emotional impression of opposites -- constriction versus freedom. In the "Archbishop..." the sense of landscape as character is most pronounced.

    In "My Antonia" I think the major characters were three-dimensional and I tried to make the point with Mr. Shimerda. It's difficult to accept the negative aspects of a likable character. As Joan said he was a "weak, depressed, heartbroken man in a hopeless situation, yes, one who had high hopes for his daughter's future." Joan disagrees that he was a whiner. So I'll try to restate in a more acceptable manner -- one absolute last time -- what I feel about Mr. S who was indeed a good man. Mr. Shimerda let people know his unhappiness, even his children and neighbors. When his not-yet-wife was pregnant he discussed that situation with friends rather than keep it between himself and the woman. He loved Antonia and Yulka but he was unhappy and chose to kill himself and leave them to their future fate. He was a good, sweet man but he was weak and let everyone know his unhappiness. Based on these characteristics I would say that Mr S. was three-dimensional. I think his character development, the good and not-so-good, makes him more believable and likable than if he'd only been one-sided. It makes a reader more involved with a written character if they are believable.

    I wonder if Jim was really meant to be believable? I see Jim as an observer and that's why he was indistinct as a man or an individual. Perhaps Jim was a stand-in for a writer who must blend in the background in order to observe? WC was criticizing herself as someone not wholly involved in life? In opposition to Antonia? Just some thoughts that became very pronounced when I read the Camille scene and contrasted it with Pavel's scene. Differences too in how stories can be narrated, simple but evocative like Pavel; overblown and operatic with Camille. Was WC giving us a lesson in the difference in realism versus the artificial. WC always gives me a lot to consider.

    Marvelle

    Marvelle
    August 14, 2002 - 01:47 pm
    Casting names is very powerful. Immigrants were often renamed at Ellis Island because U.S. officials couldn't pronounce or spell their real names. Some names come to mind: James Welch, Gerald Vizenor, Joseph Bruhac, Paula Gunn Allen -- all Indian authors.

    Others are Alexie Sherman, Joy Harjo, Louise Erdrich. Two of my favorite Native American authors are Simon Ortiz, N. Scott Momaday. Some do have "Indian-sounding" names like Lucie Tapahonzo.

    Marvelle

    Traude
    August 14, 2002 - 06:14 pm
    Marvelle,

    here is what Wallace Stegner said inWhere the Bluebird Sings to the Lemonade Springs on pg 113

    "Similar studies could be made, and undoubtedly will be, of the literature of other parts of the West, and of special groups of writers such as Native Americans who are mainly western. The country lives, still holy, in Scott Momaday's Way to Rainy Mountain . It is there like a half-forgotten promise in Leslie Marmon Silko's Ceremony , and like a homeland lost to invaders in James Welch's Winter in the Blood and Louise Erdrich's Love Medicine ."

    Louise Erdrich is Native American on her mother's side; the father was German. I have read all of her books including the last one with the long title which escapes me at the moment.

    Sherman Alexie is a favorite of mine, a prolific writer of enormous talent and versatility. "Reservation Blues" for example is very different from "Indian Killer".

    By the time we came to this country, Ellis Island had just been closed. When we became naturalized citizens, having passed the tests and fulfilled all the requirements, the clerk looked up at my tall handsome husband and asked, hopefully, "You ARE going to change your name, aren't you ?" After a second or two, my husband, quite unprepared for the question, answered quietly "No", and that settled it. It may seem trivial to some perhaps, but I understood and respected his decision, and the moment stands out in my memory. As the Romans said : nomen est omen

    Justin
    August 14, 2002 - 07:53 pm
    Maryal; I have a Sheaffer fountain pen that I bought in 1946. I used it very little because, shortly after purchasing, ball points made their appearance. When I was in school my dad gave me an orange Parker set that was smaller than his set. In those days, the pen one carried and used set one off from the crowd. One could make a statement with the pen one carried. The Pen I purchased was a black, white dot with a wide gold band. It was an end loader with suction plunger.Very advanced. I have saved it all these years. I can't imagine doing that with a ball point. They are disposable. The culture of the fountain pen is part of a by-gone era.

    Marvelle
    August 14, 2002 - 11:47 pm
    Thank you Traude, for so eloquently sharing your personal experience while I was fumbling about. That was one thing that I think WC missed was not talking of names and re-naming of the immigrants. Or was I the one who missed it?

    To tie the re-naming to the question of "what happened with immigrant assimilation?" I think WC portrayed how immigrants like Antonia can settle into life in the U.S. and still be able to retain important aspects of their original culture. Traude's husband knew that his name was everything -- it was his and it brought with it a culture and a history that cannot be denied.

    Cultural diversity is a vital and rich part of the U.S. and it's intriguing that WC recognized that so many years ago with "My Antonia". My slant on this however, as Traude aleady knows, is that Native Americans have not made their circle in the grass and then departed from the land. They are still here, changing yet not changing like the immigrants. How lucky the U.S. is to have so many cultures!

    (With everyone talking of fountain pens, I want to run out and get one.)

    Marvelle

    Joan Pearson
    August 15, 2002 - 09:38 am
    Aha, Marvelle, you have read Death Comes For the Archbishop...did you find the stories - Native American stories that we find in Ántonia? I like the way you put those stories..."strung like salt-water beads, each a little different from the other."
    It interesting to me that you see the major characters as three-dimensional, rather than flat silhouettes...Maryal, I know that you were looking for more character development...were you satisfied with Mr. Shimerda? Marvelle poses an interesting question...Was Jim meant to be believable?. To which I'll add another question...was he a major character? If you were casting a movie, you'd probably cast him in a starring role, wouldn't you? You say that it takes a well-developed character to be believable and I think we all agree that Jim is not well-developed. Is it important that he be believable? That's where we seem to be hung up, isn't it? We keep coming back to that...to Jim, to his lack of "manliness" - and believability?

    Traudee points out that his "burden" seems to be relieved at the end, when he finds himself among Ántonia's children. He sees a future - "playing" with the Cuzak boys, particularly drawn to young Leo. (Is Leo himself when he was young?) He seems to have returned to the golden childhood...the best time in his life. Jim says...
    "Some memories are realities and are better than anything that can ever happen to one again."
    ...I find myself asking what it was about these childhood years that have had such an enormous effect, a stunting effect on Jim...but really I'm wondering what it was that happened with Willa Cather, who appears to be caught in this same prepubescent time frame. Her views on life and marriage seem to have been formed, imbedded, back in those early years.

    Ginny brings us the quote from Bonesetter's Daughter, We embed the response but forget the cause, the past that was imperfect." What was the cause for Willa's response in the past that would influence her entire life? (Mal, I was profoundly touched by your forgotten joy of childhood ~ and pray that there was joy, though forgotten, which is embedded somewhere within.)

    I have spent the better part of the morning (when I should be running errands and packing!!!) with the Woodress biography of WC and have come up with some interesting information, if not answers to this question- which I crave...What was it about Willa Cather's childhood years that led her to conclude that they were the best there would ever be for her?

    Back in a few minutes...

    Joan Pearson
    August 15, 2002 - 10:44 am
    Here are some notes from James Woodress' biography of Willa Cather which may shed some light on those early years that formed her response to life and influenced the character of Jim Burden.
    The motivation for the Cather family moving west was more than the rich cheap land. Fear of disease was the real factor. Tuberculosis was rampant in Virginia's Shenandoah Valley in the late 1800's and the Cather family was especially susceptible. Four uncles had died of it...several female cousins. They believed that the dry winters of Nebraska would be the solution, although one relative died of TB in Nebraska, shortly after moving there.

    Willa moved to Nebraska in 1883 at the age of 9. She describes herself as "little, homesick and lonely - so was my mother, but no one paid attention to us." She didn't like the canned food, which was all there was to eat, and went on a hunger strike, thinking that they would surely have to return to Virginia. She writes that she "never got over it."
    Throughout her life she was "drawn back to the hills and mountains of Virginia"...despite her professed love for Nebraska...she "fell in love with the mountains of Jaffrey, New Hampshire because they reminded her of the Shenandoah, and for this reason decided to be buried there, not in Red Cloud.

    When she arrived in Nebraska, she DID live for 18 months on her grandparents farm, but there is no record that she met Annie (Ántonia) until she moved with her family into Red Cloud. She spent her days on the farm playing with her little brothers.

    In Nebraska, the Foreign born greatly outnumbered the American-born...the 1910 census - 900,000 to 300,000. WC was always very critical in her writing of the indifference of the native-born to the immigrants - especially among Virginians. Immigrant women understood her homesickness. From the beginning the immigrant women ...the Swedes, Danish, Norwegians and Bohemians were kind to her. They were the ones who told her the stories that found their way into her writing. Marvelle, I searched this biography for any reference at all to name-changing, but it never came up. Perhaps she was too young at the time to discuss it with the immigrant women.

    She did make friends with the immigrant children, but shortly after arriving in Red Cloud she began school and there she spent her time with the native-born...and mainly with her BOOKS.

    The biography was a library book...which was due next week. We'll be leaving for our summer vacation in the morning...so Mr. P. returned the book to the library. I do remember reading this morning that Willa because so involved with her characters during the writing process (was she involved with Jim or Ántonia in this one?), that she always felt a sense of loss when parting with her protagonists. That's how I feel at the end of each of these Great Books explorations...they are exhaustive, as Traudee points out...(hopefully not exhausting...James Joyce's Portrait of the Artist, now that one WAS exhausting) ~but oh, so rewarding. Will look for all of you dear hearts in our next adventure, and wish Traudee well with the upcoming Angle of Repose...Stegner is a wonderful choice for the Book Club On-line.

    Will come in to say a final good-bye if you are still here when I get home. Maryal will be here keeping the home fires burning. It's been a memorable experience, but unlike Willa Cather, I believe we can manage to do it all again in the near future. Many thanks to every one of you! It is YOUR contributions that make these discussions soar!

    Joan

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 15, 2002 - 02:22 pm
    Before we sing "So long for a while", I want to post that I've read some articles about My Antonia, which were written from a psychoanalytic point of view. These say Jim was Peter Pan to Antonia's Wendy. Interesting idea, isn't it?

    Mal

    Traude
    August 15, 2002 - 02:28 pm
    Joan, it goes without saying : all our discussions are special, but this one was outstanding. The guidance you and Maryal provided could not have been more thorough, more balanced, and more appreciated for it. I too have a library copy of the James Woodress bio of WC and have only skimmed it. But I've turned to it repeatedly for a look at the photographs -- in an effort to get a FEEL for the time period and to match the "real" people with the characters in MA.

    I intend to go over the bio again before I return it to the libr. If I find anything that may be of interest or pertinent to our discussion, may I leave it in this folder ?

    Sentimental fool that I am, I always lament the end of a book discussion, but this time the parting is easier : there is a smooth transition from MA to Angle of Repose and a logical continuation of historical events. One is commensurate with and builds on the other.

    Angle --- describes a simultaneous, in fact continuing phase of exploring the West. To wrest anything at all from the barren soil was one aspect. To extract minerals from impenetrable rocks was quite another. All efforts were worth it.

    Joan, I wish you a wonderful vacation, a relaxing time and fun with loved ones. When you come back, all relaxed and not burdened immediately with work, would you please check our (now) upcoming discussion of Angle of Repose ? Added enticement : there IS a love story <g> ! Maryal, thank you very much for the link to the ink provider.

    Traude
    August 15, 2002 - 03:18 pm
    MAL, just saw your preceding post.

    It is no surprise that WC's famous MA should be open to all kinds of latter-day interpretations and post-Freudian speculation. The question is whether these would help the reader in our type of discussion, exhaustive as it is. Since I am not the DL, I can't answer that.

    How about this train of thought :



    MA is not a religious book but has religious feelings. It would be plausible, for example, to make Mr. Shimerda into the Fisher King of the Waste Land, Jim into the Questing Knight of the Grail, and the Cuzak home into the place of redemption.

    I happen to think that all of this is far-fetched. I defer to Joan and Maryal.

    Deems
    August 15, 2002 - 03:28 pm
    Mal~~I like the idea of Jim as Peter Pan (I won't grow up, I won't grow up) and Ántonia as Wendy. Remember that Wendy is to look after all the Lost Boys. HI MOM!!

    Yessiree, Peter Pan and Wendy on the Prairie, only Wendy grew up and decided to have her own family. Someone must not have believed in fairies hard enough, or something.

    I'm glad I read this novel after successfully putting it off for so long. I read a summary of it back when I was taking comprehensive exams for the degree, but I had NO memory of it, except, oddly, Jim Burden's NAME. Marvelle and Traude have been discussing naming. I never read "nomen est omen" before, or if I did, have forgotten it.

    The novelist I did my dissertation on, Walker Percy, used the expression "name it and tame it." His idea was that if you had a name for something, you had a little control over it. It is better, he argued, to find out that you have even a very bad disease, and get a name for it, than it is to have all those symptoms and not know what is wrong.

    I know that when I learn students' names, I have a kind of "control" over the class that I don't have when we start out. I learn those names early as I can.

    Many many names were changed on Ellis island and in other places. My maiden name was "Deems." Have still not been able to get the lowdown on the real origin of that name--It is quite rare. When we lived in Chicago, we were the only Deems in the Chicago phone book, a hefty volume even then. An old family story has it that the name was originally de Hemis or De Hemis and that it got contracted by early settlers in this country. Problem is that the earliest Deemses were here way before the Revolutionary War. Also a story that they were from Holland and another that the family was French Hugenaut. Some day, when I have time, some day, maybe I'll get around to geneology.

    I didn't get in here earlier enough today to say HAVE A GREAT TRIP, JOAN, so I'll say it anyway. She certainly has done yeoman's work, working right up until today providing more interesting information about Cather.

    I found the selections Joan typed up for us fascinating. Willa was miserable, at first, in Nebraska, and she played with her little brothers and not Ántonia, whom she didn't meet until she got to town. Perhaps once she got to know Annie, she heard lots of stories about Annie's life on the farm.

    I won't forget this book or this discussion which has made me appreciate the novel much more than I would have on my own. It is not on my list of favorites and never will be, but still, something of it lingers.

    ~~Maryal

    Justin
    August 15, 2002 - 04:54 pm
    We have come to the end of MA. Our discussion was an enriching experience and even though I brought a man's point of view to the table, I always felt welcome. I have four or five other works of Wc on my shelf and have tried Lost Lady and Mortal Enemy. The structure of these works is as loose as that of MA and Lost lady opens with a description of five or six boys who are not composed of the same ingredients I find in boys. Perhaps, I should try the Archbishop, or O Pioneers before giving up on her. I would give up, if I found that her characters were not believable. I am looking forward to the next great book. These discussions work because Maryal and Joan make them work.

    Marvelle
    August 15, 2002 - 05:30 pm

    About Joan's questions for "Archbishop" -- there are Native Americans in the story and there are tales but oral storytelling is not the structure. Instead the landscape is a major character and the lead character is the Archbishop. This book is a much more traditional novel than MA. I live in New Mexico, the setting for "Archbishop", and WC gives a perfect sense of place with the land forms and colors and architeture.

    Back to WC's Jim -- I like Mal's idea of Jim as Peter Pan to Antonia's Wendy. Super! If this were a movie, would Jim have the lead or a bit part? Neither. Jim would be the camera and voiceover, like the unknown newsman in the movie "Citizen Kane". I don't think Jim was ever intended to be anything else than a writer/observer.

    It's hard to say goodbye, the end, to this discussion (although I know I wouldn't have the stamina for longer disc.) Thanks to Maryal and Joan for their fine leadership. To fellow participants, thanks for your insight and for making this such an enjoyable visit. Traude, I have a copy of "Angle of Repose" but now I need to read it!

    Marvelle

    Malryn (Mal)
    August 15, 2002 - 07:53 pm
    Thanks, Joan and Maryal, and everyone who participated in this discussion. Hope to see you all in another one very soon.

    Mal

    Deems
    August 16, 2002 - 10:06 am
    Thank you, all, from Joan and me. We appreciate your making the "work" easy. I noticed that you all kept the discussion moving right along when we weren't here. I appreciate your contributions and am happy not to have had to get out the cattle prod. Hate it when I have to use that thing!

    Justin~~Cather's two greatest works are this one and Death Comes for the Archbishop which some prefer to My Antonia.

    AAlice
    August 17, 2002 - 10:00 am
    Well, I am back from New York City and see that I have missed a great deal and you are done! I finished the book while on the plane to Newark. I loved the feeling I had while reading this book, it gave me the sense of understanding why things are done they way they are around these parts. I have no idea of what 'inner' feelings WC had or Jim or Antonia for that fact, but the people of this story are typical of the residents of this area, are I love them. I love the Festival in Wilbur, Nebraska, and will enjoy it even more now.

    Joan, I still plan on visiting Red Cloud and I will take pictures for you, I will also send you samples of the red grass. Next week HUSKER football starts here so home games make my weekend short, but I welcome a couple of days off during the week to make the trip to Red Cloud, it is a beautiful time of year to travel across the state, and if it had not been so very dry here and crops ruined the colors would be beautiful. Thank you for the discussion.

    I also found out why there isn't more people from Nebraska on here. I went to invite some folks I know are 'WC' experts to join the discussion and found that not only do they not have a computer but seems quite alarmed to use one.

    Deems
    August 17, 2002 - 12:06 pm
    AAlice~~How good to see you again. I hope that your trip was pleasant and refreshing and that you finished the book. We have missed you here. Your saying that you now understand Nebraskans better, that some of the early days we've been reading about, still lingers delights me. I guess that's one of the reasons that this book has remained on the "Great Books" list. It continues to ring true.

    I believe you about the people in Nebraska who don't have a computer and are somewhat alarmed by them. My own sister never made peace with the computer age though her husband is good with one and they have had one for quite a few years now. She wouldn't even write email. It is our loss for not having more Nebraskans with us. Perhaps, as time goes on, more and more people will be comfortable with the computer.

    It's good to read your post again.

    ~~Maryal

    And, by the way, we are still open for comments if anyone else wants to chime in. Joan is in sunny~~and cool~~San Diego, but I am still here in stifling Washington (current temp 94 degrees) and I'll continue to check in.

    Carolyn Andersen
    August 24, 2002 - 04:09 pm
    Just want to add a heartfelt word of thanks to you, Joan, and you, Maryal, for your skilled leadership in this discussion, and for providing an incentive for lurkers like me to get to know Cather. (I'd always skipped over her before this.) Looking forward to the next great book, whatever it may be. Thank you both, and thanks to everyone who participated for their interesting commentaries and stories.

    Carolyn

    AAlice
    August 25, 2002 - 06:44 am
    Thank you Maryal, my trip was wonderful, but I am sorry I missed out on much of this discussion. I did finish the book and was so glad I took the time to reread it after all these years. I have some wonderful pictures from the festival in Wilbur Nebraska. I will have to dig through my box to find them, do you think there would be an interest in seeing them? The people wear such wonderful costumes.

    Last night we had our season opener of HUSKER football and while riding the shuttle bus to the game I sat by a lady who has been going to the games since she was a college student in the 40s. She was delightful and was so interested in learning about where I lived, she is Bohemian and during our ride to the stadium she told me some wonderful stories about when she was a little girl. She stated that all the old country ways are dying out as people her age are growning old and the younger family members aren't picking up the 'ole ways' which is sad. Anyway, she doesn't have a computer either! I sure wish I could get some of these people on line they are so interesting! About the only one I know that can tell the wonderful stories about early Nebraska on computer is Roger Welsh, who published nationally, and is a guest speaker, course he charges money for his stories. He use to have a spot on the Sunday Morning program.

    Anyway, thank you. Another great author from Nebraska that has some wonderful stories is Bess Streeter Aldrich. Have you read some of her works? Her family home is located fairly close to me and is now a museum of sorts and has many functions. I am getting excited about visiting Red Cloud soon, we are getting into a wonderful time of the year when it is so pretty to travel west in Nebraska.

    Deems
    August 25, 2002 - 04:18 pm
    Carolyn~~You are always welcome to lurk with us. You are also welcome to post whatever thoughts you have. We keep a civil atmosphere in here, even when we disagree.

    AAlice~~I'm sorry you weren't able to be with us more, but I for one would love to see the photographs. It is sad that the "old ways" are not being preserved by the children; I guess that's part of the homogenization of America. Different parts of the country are way more alike than they were when I was young. You could plunk me down in a mall in Houston, and it would take me a while to figure out what state I was in. Ditto for airports. Too bad, but the only thing constant about life is change.

    Joan Pearson
    August 25, 2002 - 05:09 pm
    Maryal, we are back from sunny, rainless, but cool San Diego ~ about 30° cooler than in in DC. We came back to find that our "crops" had failed...not a drop of rain while we were gone...and the hot sun took care of the tomatoes...Bruce watered all day yesterday, thinking he'll save them.

    Walker Percy! I love Walker Percy! Have you read his revealing correspondance with Shelby Foote? I guess you read everything he wrote, didn't you?

    Oh yes, AAlice, please do send on your Red Cloud photos! I promise to upload them into the discussion(which will probably be archived by then), but will also into the Readers Guide for My Antonia...You can find the readers guides in the main Books menu...

    SN's Own READERS'GUIDES ~NEW


    Well, if Nebraskan experts are suspicious of computers, we did have YOU, for which we are so grateful. Please do come back for our next Great Adventure...will send you a note in mid-September when we begin the selection process. Carolyn, I don't think you have ever missed a Great Books discussion...will send you a notice too!

    Justin, WC wrote another book that might be of interest. I have begun to read the Truman biography that is scheduled to begin in September. If all goes as planned, we hope to have David McCullough participate in some way in the discussion (he is with the Nebraskans when it comes to computers though, so this will be tricky) McCullough refers frequently to Willa Cather...he quotes her One of Ours quite frequently ~in which she talks about the war. I remember several times wondering why so little was mentioned of the war which was raging during the writing of Ántonia... It seemed that the farm boys were exempt; it was their patriotic duty..."the fate of the war, fate of the nation and the world depended on the farmer." McCullough writes that most of the midwestern farmers were not affected by the war, as nothing had really changed in their own lives.

    Joan Pearson
    August 25, 2002 - 05:15 pm
    Thought you might be interested in C-SPAN's American Writers'Series this week - if you get it. If not, will try to summarize anything of interest in the Willa Cather discussion ...on Wednesday. It looks like a super week!

    GingerWright
    August 25, 2002 - 05:57 pm
    Aalice, I am glad all is ok with you and please join us in any Books discussion you find time and feel comfortabe with. If you find time to come to the Bookfest in DC I promise not to alert you with a Book as I did in Pa. Smile, Ginger

    AAlice
    August 26, 2002 - 07:03 pm
    Oh, Hi Ginger! Thanks! I am glad you won't alert me again with the 'book'! Wow, that was a surprise but I sure loved the smile when I looked up!

    Thought some of you might be interested, if you have not read this all ready, the Sunday Omaha World Herald contained an article titled: Book editor recalls the life of Nebraska's Willa Cather. Sharon Hoover wrote a book "Willa Cather Remembered" which is to be published in December by the University of Nebraska Press. It contains essays or articles on Cather from such sources as newspapers, journals, and books. Hoover retired last year from the faculty of Alfred University in New York. The reminiscences in "Willa Cather Remembered" were written from the 1920s to the 1980s by people ranging from close friends to people who met Cather only in passing - including Truman Capote. The article states that Hoover found one 101 year old childhood friend of Cather's in a Nebraska nursing home. (I wonder where that might be) Hoover took leave from Alfred University, was given an office at UNL in which to work. She stated, "I think we are only begining to push the edge of beginning to appreciate Cather as a stylist, as a writer and the finesse she put into her books". She also said that Cather read aloud early drafts of her novels and stories to develop their rhythm. That is why they are so readable. What has happened over the years, she states, is that on the surface they look so smooth, they read so easily that some critics who think that if it isn't hard or if it isn't difficult to read, it isn't good. They just overlook the depth. Hoover further stated that Cather "had a real knack of making friends who helped her grow socially, intellectually, professionally. She know how to meet people - I wouldn't say she used them - who helped her" Do any of you know of Ms Hoover?